This will be a series of Chained posts starting from Oct 11 thru Oct 28

Important Note, Usually this will be more summerized but as this is a transfer to allow for smooth game flow I'm just moving old posts for the moment....from this point forward it will be much smoother.

Shiloh Oct 11 All Characters

Twilight looked up at Jupiter and smiled at his gentle greeting to her, though her affectionate, sweet husband seemed to take a small step back and the protective, more serious side of him emerged a bit with Tenebrae’s arrival. She could tell that he didn’t mind her grandfather’s arrival, but would have rather had some warning before guests came into their home, or onto their balcony as it was. “I had a feeling… Tenebrae was out there and I had to let him in. Dimael made sure everything was safe and he checked the lanterns after,” she said, wanting to explain… the only reason they had company unexpected… was because she’d been compelled to be a touch foolish, but with the best of intentions. She then paused and looked at Dimael a moment. It wasn’t Tenebrae’s shock over the rediscovery of Aeon… but rather her gr(andfather’s words. “You said that the only way we could go to Aeon is when the Divine Shepherd awakens and is revealed… and that can only happen is something awful happens first to trigger it. Does that mean… something terrible is going to happen today in Unkindness?” she asked her grandfather with concern. “Why can’t I see it? Why haven’t my dreams shown me anything?” she asked. She didn’t have control of the visions much right now. They controlled her more or less, until she went to Aeon… but usually they showed when something bad would happen and sometimes how to prevent it… but was it staying quiet because something needed to happen, even bad things, to illicit a good change? Was it because… it was going to be something too close to her for her to see? She didn’t like the idea of that. Not one bit.

Del smiled and shrugged a little bit as she moved to take another bite of her breakfast, her tail moving over his wings lightly still. “I don’t know… We haven’t really done much of the date thing,“ she noted, amused by that. “What do people in Unkindness like to do for dates?“ she asked curiously and smiled. “I heard Twilight mention Jupiter took her star gazing up in the canopy a few times,“ she noted, which she knew sounded so unlike the raven they both knew… but Delilah also knew that Jupiter was likely a very different raven with Twilight.

“Orion’s a good guy. If he noticed something between us… he wouldn’t go blabing about it,“ Eros agreed. “I’m sure he’d let us tell people when we’re ready to,“ he added reassuringly. He then smiled as Crys laughed and corrected him on the master thief’s name. “Minnow… Kind of a small name for a master thief, huh?“ he asked, though mindful not to doubt her idol, as Crystal seemed a genuine fan of hers. “You said ‘was.‘ Did something happen to her?“ he asked. It would be interesting to Delilah to know the rumor mills that must’ve begun churning when her escapades ceased in the last several months as to just what happened to The Minnow.

Deet took a breath when Mizuki said she doesn’t disappoint her, her tones much more understanding and gentle. She sat back in her chair a bit more and looked down at her hands resting on her lap. “I don’t know what’s wrong… or if something is wrong. But there must be, because I do seem to… lose focus. But it’s not Rotta’s fault,“ she said, thinking Mizuki might have rushed him out because she thought he was a bad influence or something. Not because Deet just might have developed a crush on him, and Rotta on her, it seems.

***

Missy looked up at Zlo and then moved to stand up as well. “Why there?“ she asked as she moved to head out of the tent with him, needing to swing by hers to get the last of her gear for the recon flight.

***

Aspen smiled. “You look cute in anything, don’t you?“ he asked. “You want to eat in bed or at the table?“ he asked his wife.

Blake chuckled a bit. “Not at all. So… I’m pretty sure you must have a whole list of things you’re hoping to find down there. I’ll help you mine anything you think you’ll have trouble getting to.“ He then tipped his head thoughtfully. “That little favor Garand asked you for… does your list happen to include things for that?“ he asked curiously.

Koi got such goosebumps and pleasant chills when Mars smoothed out her wings. He was successful, but his hands on her wings… it did things to her, and he knew it. And while he seemed pleased with himself to rile her up and know he could do it so easily, he was also keeping his touch light so as not to make it impossible for her to calm down. “Careful… you could turn this into a pretty long shower like that,“ she noted.

Sandy looked over where Panro was looking and tipped her head one way, then the other. “Why?“ She asked. “He looks nice. And he looks at Vera nice,“ she said, not sure if Panro would understand what she meant or not. “Like how you looked at me a lot…“ she clarified. “But… Vera looks… hmmm… tense?” She wasn’t sure if it was the right word. But it was. Vera was tense, but not because of Rio. It was because she felt like she knew this breakfast’s intention was to figure Rio out and what exactly was going on between them.

“Yes, well, La’shire is unique. Not many places can boast having few dozen royals from a great many tribes are staying under the same roof,“ Ikki said, as though testing Rio with that fact, to see if his eyes lit up with a hidden ulterior motive for being here. “We’re at a bit of a loss, because you know all about us, it seems, but we’re just meeting you.” He then became quiet as Fang came over to the table to join them. “morning, Master.“

“Good morning, Fang,“ Tess greeted with a smile.

Vera looked to Fang and smiled. Even if he was testing her boyfriend, Fang was still like a father to her, and she was happy to see him and to be having breakfast with him. Though this would have felt like less of an interrogation if it’s only been him. “Morning,“ she greeted, looking over to Rio and trying to be reassuring with her smile.

Nascha returned the kiss and laughed softly. “Mmm… I think we need it, even if just to get up and manage the day… let alone having our fun,“ she hooted sweetly. “I think I want to learn to paint people,“ she said suddenly, “so I can paint you smiling like that,“ she said. She liked when she got him to smile, that warm, genuine, ‘I love you’ smiles where he didn’t need words to convey what he was thinking or feeling.

Senn shook his head and moved to come into the room with Torin. “Actually, Yuuri is off with with Juno right now. I thought maybe you’d want to talk a bit while the girls are busy. Like… why exactly is Juno going to the infirmary?“ he asked curiously. “Is she okay? Are you?”

~*~

Movado turned upon entering through the gates to see Averie… no… not Averie… but rather the power of the Ancient stone he was the keeper of… destroyed the furies that had attempted to catch and potentially kill them just before they could enter the gates. He watched the Ancient‘s light fade out from Averie‘s eyes, leaving his brother in control again. “Averie,” he said as his older brother approached, nodding a bit. “Thank you for seeing us safely through the gates,” he said, looking to Weiss in his arms. He could finally take a breath, looking around and seeing everyone in the group had made it safely, if just a tad on edge from the whole flight. He nodded a bit. “Take care of them all,” he said, entrusting them to his brother, but then pausing. “You need to speak with Princess Soraya when they‘re settled and see that Ceil is told that his mother has come to La‘Shire to see him,” he said, though surly Averie would manage everything just fine. It was simply in Movado‘s nature to want to take care of everyone. It‘s why he was such a good knight. He then turned and walked off with Weiss, their first stop to be the infirmary. He would prefer Sarah look at her, but… seeing as he’d find his sister unavailable, there were plenty others of talent that could help.

Soraya looked to Abbadon and nodded gratefully, moving inside with him as the gates shut and sealed behind them. Safe once again. She didn’t look at Abbadon as someone sent by her father with her to keep her safe. He was just one of her best friends and friends look out for each other. She’d done it for him, and so when he did it for her, it didn’t feel like a princess/guard thing. She approached Safira with him, her sister talking to the eldest prince of Traitorin. “He must be the one who Movado said I could speak with…” but she’d never met Averie before. She wondered if he would help… unaware Movado had just asked him to meet with her after everyone was settled. She wasn’t sure if with every step she was getting closer to Zlo or further away. But Safira made a good point in the Kijin Head Village… If they hadn’t gone there, they wouldn’t have rescued Tiff, a Memoria… or Weiss, a Paladin. Both of whom could play a role in helping to reverse whatever Chaos did to Zlo… if they could just get him to the sanctuary of La’Shire to try.

Tiff got down off of Winston with Mageda’s help, then swan stepping away before the bat-like butterfly creature flew off to sunbake on the castle’s eves for the day. She turned to see the gates seal shut once more behind them and then looked to see Movado walking off with Weiss. She’d have to see how she was later, but she was certain he would make sure she received the best treatment. She then looked over to where Soraya, Safira and Abbadon were now approaching Averie. She thanked Mageda and made her way over to the Goldens, coming up to stand beside Abbadon.
“Alright. I‘m happy that I get to show you around more of Unkindness, Phere,“ Orion said with a smile as he walked with Phere. He opted for the more scenic walkways and bridges with the loveliest views, all of those colorful lanterns strung around, now more vibrant in their glow than ever before thanks to the enhancements that were done by the Priestess Mizuki and her trainees. “I’m surprised that you didn’t get the full tour when you were staying with the Royals.”

~*~

Saffy nodded a bit and then sighed and just closed her eyes, as though she just wanting to fall asleep in her mother‘s arms. It was safe here, like with Duncan, but they were different feelings. The comfort of the man she loves and the comfort of her mother were both very important for her right now. “Thank you, mama,“ she whispered.

~*~

Juno shifted a little bit with that stubborn, nervous energy she’d exuded the last couple of days. But it was clear that their father wasn’t the cause of it this time. No, the dream catcher that Torin had Callie make for her had worked to keep Severin at bay from her dreams. This was something else. She took a breath when Yuuri said they needed to talk, and that she could tell something was wrong. That she was sure it had to do with her coming into her dragon heritage more, and comparing it to Yuuri learning to adjust to her Human form… “I appreciate that,“ she said, meaning when Yuuri mentioned that, even as a Human, Juno had never been weak, but strong. “But… if I was a strong human… I worry what kind of dragon I’ll be. I’m scared if I keep letting it in… I’ll hurt Torin. Maybe not in a painful way but… we slept together last night and he was exhausted and I was far from it. I don’t want to become this burden. And yet all I want when I’m near him is to be closer… but I can’t because… he’s Human and… I have all of these fears now, Yuuri… I want to stay happy about all of this, but… I’m scared what it means for Torin.“ He was Human. It meant that her life would be phenomenally longer than his, her urges greater, her stamina greater… “I just need something from the infirmary to help with the problems I’ll cause right now… in this point in time…“ she said, meaning urge suppressors.

Spartan looked at Silvi curiously when she expressed wanting to discuss something they hadn’t yet… and then she mentioned the girls know they’re together and she wondered what he’d say if they asked if he was their new Papa. “I… hadn’t thought much about it,“ he admitted. Silvi was adopting them… but if things progressed with the two of them like it appeared things would… yes, he could become their father. ‘I wouldn’t mind it,“ he admitted. “I missed so much with Seda, and while I want to create a new, strong relationship with her, I… I’d like to be there to see them grow up,“ he admitted. While Mira was grown and married, Seda’s age… Lassa and Yuna were young.

Finally the shard pulled free and Freya turned her hand palm up, cupping it to hold the shard, pulsing wih a dark reddish purple light, far different from the citrine yellow of the original stone. It seemed to vibrate in her palm and she released it. It shot like a bullet through the roof of the carriage and into the sky as though it were being called somewhere. Freya looked at Meliodas and placed her hand over his arm again to finish healing the remaining wound. “You’re free of it now…“ she assured him. “She’ll be safe,“ she said, looking down at Poesy, who hadn’t woken because of Meliodas’ strength and resolve not to cause her any worry.

Topaz sat up and got a bit more comfy before balancing the tray on her lap when Fii offered it to her. She then looked to him with a small smile. “I don’t want to start until you’re ready,“ she said, wanting him to have breakfast in bed with her.

Vi nodded. She wanted both too, but she couldn’t voice it, because her mouth was full and she knew it’d be rude… but she and Asty were twins after all, so Sorei probably knew exactly what she wanted, as it’s what her sister wanted too. “Mmmmm…“ she hummed happily as she ate, pausing when Aster asked Sorei about his face and asked if he was hurt, also bringing up how Ginga was hurt. She smiled when Sorei said that she would heal with time and with all of them being here for her. She finally swallowed. “Soso. You’ll always be ‘round, right?” she asked.

Ginseng listened as Shale painted a bit of a picture for her about Fauves own struggles and her state of mind regarding her relationship with Maksim... even her doubts on whether or not to pursue it and her efforts to keep him at arms length. That it until something changed for Fauve and she realized she could be happy and still be a good Alpha and sister. And when Shale mentioned that Fauves gifts of self-healing had been abused, she tried not to let on that she’d overheard exactly what that had entailed... mostly because she knew Fauve wouldn’t want any of her sisters knowing she’d been abused in such a way, and regardless of how much change the tribe went through, there were going to be those who saw he fact it happened at all as a sign of weakness, while others would see her survival of it and overcoming of it as a sign of strength.

Then she lifted her gaze to the imp again when she got back to the matter of Sorei, and that all she was saying was that if he did things she liked, it was okay to enjoy it and let him know and to do those things back. Just the thought gave her a tingling fluttery nervous feeling from her tummy to her chest and she shook her head. Shale didn’t want her to be afraid to feel... said the ball was in her court... “Okay...” she said simply, that singular response that she tended to use when she wasn’t completely comfortable with saying anything else in the moment. But at the same time, she was putting forth an effort to give some response to show she’d heard the other person and to not be dismissive. Then she turned and left the closet to walk around to the table... figuring the coveted plate at one of the spots must be hers and moving to sit down...

Once they both seemed to settle just a bit, Maks pulled free of Fauve with a lengthy whine. She felt so good and he was so sensitive. The way her body could respond was mind blowing. He collapsed onto the bed beside her and smiled through his heavy breaths as he saw her tail wagging just a bit. He moved in enough to nuzzle her, a bit too winded at the moment for words. Thankfully, they’d been heard and their food had been left safely on the cart in the hallway for them.

~*~

Pandora was slightly annoyed that they had teamed up on her to get her to stay put in the house... though it was easily defendable thanks to the discrete enchantments their parents put into place that the girls could activate to reinforce the security of the house. They were rightly concerned for their daughters given the fact they were Delphi and had an old claim to the throne and, being untrusting of Gracia in particular, they felt that put them in danger to some degree. Of course her heritage wasn’t likely what put her in danger with Mallium. Dori looked at Pell curiously when he mumbled something about Prim, then she looked to where her sister had gone.
Minerva heard Prim say her name in that choked tone. She wasn’t sure if the vixen was on the verge of tears or if she was just out of breath. She pulled back, only to feel her grip holding fast to her, so she just locked her arms around her waist. “Prim? How did you get here?“ she asked, well aware that she hadn’t been out of the castle… and sometimes she made it seem like it was by choice… perhaps a reaction to the rumors about Minerva that had made Prim appear to hate her. But the fact remained… it wasn’t likely the Queen would have let her slip out easily on her own. Little did she know that Primrose hadn’t gotten away on her own.

Cassius nodded and followed after the younger fox. He knew the Delphi were well off, but their home looked like a small renaissance style palazzo standing all gilded and regal at the end of the street. He supposed if you were the descendents of a royal bloodline who were forced out of the line to the throne, you’d be expected to still have stature amongst society. They’d just always been very much ‘of the people,‘ as Minerva and Pandora’s parents had always been opposed to the way things had begun to run in Arcadia under Gracia and her cuckold king. “I hope they’re there,“ he said simply, especially considering he’d sent Prim ahead to them for safety. Were she to arrive to a locked door and an empty house… “How do you know the Delphi?“ he asked, feeling they were safe from the Queen’s Guard now that they were out of the Central Court and into the Tranquility Court, a place of lush gardens and large homes and lots of peace and quiet away from the bustle and politics of the Arcadianas.

~*~

Zai looked at Nysa and smiled, blushing some. “Wait… how… how did you know?“ she asked. The last time Zai saw Nysa, she was just barely seven, being a year behind Aiyan, Naiya, Kirie and Maizie. It felt a bit surreal, despite the fact she thought she’d prepared herself for it.

Bayla paused a moment when Tasha said that she and Sable should hang back, because Nysa would want to meet both of them. She could understand meeting Sable, the priestess who had taken over in Freya’s stead… Freya having been the Priestess when Nysa and Leon were frozen… and now Sable was going to be performing the sending of Leon. But her? It was taking a while to sink in, the whole ‘you’re one of us, you’re family’ thing… and to imagine Nysa would count her amongst her precious nieces.

Lorna looked at Naria‘Jean when he said that, feeling his hand tighten gently around hers. “If it feels that way… then maybe it is,” she said. “Something we‘ll have to look into. Maybe the actual Sending will help that memory emerge,” she reasoned. It seemed that even him coming to this ceremony happened for a reason. She‘d have seen it as an important path for him if he wasn‘t so close to her own path… and Lorna simply couldn‘t see her own future…

Sarah laughed a bit and nodded. “Yes we can,“ she agreed. “And Papa does love his desserts,“ she agreed. “I’m sure he’d love the surprise,“ she said. “We’ll plan to do that one of these days, hmm?” She moved to ruffle Miki’s bangs a bit before placing a hand on her shoulder. “It’s good to have things to look forward to. I hope we can find many things like that for you here, Mikleia,” she said, and considering her eagerness in this ‘castle of dreams’ as Miki called it, she was sure they’d find plenty.

Tilly looked back over to the door as the two dragons and the esper-dragon talked amongst themselves. She noticed the harp tucked under Nyx’s arm along with one of the two large books. She stood up and moved over to them, shifting his arm a bit to take the one that caught her attention, managing to get Nyx to let go of it without causing either the other book or the harp to be dislodged. It was a large book for the hummingbird, but she managed as she went back over to the table and set it down with a bit of a thud. She opened it up as though she had some familiarity with it… but in truth it was just the binding… the characters scrawled in gold leaf on it… She was sure she could read this one and use it to translate more of the other book. But she didn’t want to interrupt their conversation… and she had told Nyx she would do all she could to help.

~*~

Mira’s ears twitched back as she heard the rattling of the tools in Koran’s toolbox when he adjusted it, having missed the sound of the door closing and not felt the small gust of heated air. She stopped dancing and turned to look at him curiously before smiling back when she saw it was Koran and he was just watching her with a smile of his own on his face. She walked up to him and happily took his free hand to start walking with once more to meet up with the others. “It’s okay,“ she said, then thought a moment. “Well… Tera taught me a little, but… do they teach dancing here?“ she asked. Of course you were liable to find someone to teach anything around here. In fact, although Nayril was currently on a trip to Ethion, she was an exceptional dancer and would probably love to teach Mira if someone thought to ask her.

Snow looked at Torrent and then moved to turn to him and hug him, resting her head on his shoulder. “Maybe coming here will be the first step in being able to come home… If they can heal the Mist together, there‘s no doubt in my mind about these lands accepting the rest of Horizon… and it‘ll be safer, stronger, because we won‘t be protecting this place alone… staying within the Mist‘s perimeter out of fear of what‘s beyond it…” she said. And maybe… maybe if these lands healed, and Slate were to return home to them, perhaps he‘d heal too… and Torrent could have his friend back… and Snow could have his forgiveness and he could explore what it was he started with Juli. Ray and Patches could raise all of those adorable pups… and Pepper and Rev could consider starting a family of their own… She wanted these things for her kids. For Rain and Timber… for all of the pack. This had to be the beginning of good things to come…

Kahi felt Rocky’s hand on his shoulder, but it was more than that. It was like all of that strength that Rocky was known for having became an energy of sorts, and it was just rushing through him, as though super charging his own waning magic supply, that which would allow him to purify the toxins out of the Mist. He looked at Rocky and nodded his head a bit, his jaw tensing with determination as he bowed his head down towards the water again and began to speak the ancient Far Mist incantations that were passed down from generation to generation, the language of the Mist itself that it whispered to the first Mist Alpha eons ago. Slowly part of that gray in the mist began to take on a green hue alongside the blues, and then violet and red, pink, all with those pearlescent hues beginning to thrum back into them.

“Are you sure, Sally? Your stomach was barking a little bit ago,” Rain said.

“It might be the tea. It works quickly. An appetite is a good thing,” Seda said, unaware that maybe Sally‘s feelings, physically and mentally, had improved because she could sense Movado had returned to La‘Shire. She just didn‘t actually know it yet. “Do you want something ordered to the room or do you want to go to the dining room?” she asked the dove.

Yuna smiled brightly when Tera and Ex both seemed certain that Spartan would probably love to be her new papa. She then looked to Altair curiously, wondering what he thought about all of it. Silvi wanting to adopt her, Spartan maybe becoming her new father. While Silvitrista didn‘t like the idea of them playing the kinds of games they were at their age, odds were she wouldn‘t push for Yuna to move out of her boyfriend‘s suite. Though she might ensure there is a room for the kitten in her‘s and Spartan‘s suite for nights the queen no doubt hoped Yuna would stay with them.

Slate just stared at Faux and Kira until they left and the door sealed behind them. He glared down at his restraints, lifting one hand up until the strap pulled taut. He gave it a few tugs and then just laid his arm down again and pressed back against the pillows to look up at the ceiling. They‘d brought up all of the people who made his blood still boil. Snow… Torrent. But then they mentioned Juli, and his blood only boiled because they dared to talk to him about Julianna. In truth… he did wonder how she was, and he was grateful for the little updates he‘d get out of their attempts to get through to him. She was doing well, she was about ready to be released from the infirmary… but he did worry about that day when he would see her again. What would they feel seeing each other again?

Kira walked with Faux a bit and sighed. “Alright, well… I just have to drop off my tablet at the infirmary and then I’m finally off shift.“ She smiled. “How much longer will you be?“ she asked him as she looked at her fiance curiously.

Venna smiled and just rested her head against Sai‘s arm as they both looked down at the happy little girl in Saiken‘s lap. “I think she just said ‘daddy.’ Her first word…”

Hope was just a bundle of joy, and she seemed to perk up all the more when she got to see her daddy. She saw her mommy all the time, but her daddy was always helping others learn to protect people, so when he was there, she was just the happiest little thing.

Perry had since recovered and hydrated and was just watching them from across the training room. He seemed hesitant to interrupt, but it wasn‘t like he could call it a morning. That was Saiken‘s call. And Perry couldn‘t say it seemed more important he enjoy it with his family and they could pick up where they left off tomorrow. Maybe he‘d be able to catch up with Tera before she left for the caves and go too… though not likely to benefit from it as much as she would… it was still an adventure getting him out of his comfort zone. Things the snow leopard had been doing again and again since leaving the Salilae Mountains.

Lyla felt herself get a bit lost in the moment with Magnus as they kissed. It seemed like a combination of things. Being outside… something that she hadn’t done much of, if at all, before coming to La’Shire. It’d taken weeks for her eyes to finally adjust to natural sunlight without her having to wear shades to tolerate it… and now the warmth of it was baking her fur. And the gardens they were picnicking in on the roof were so tranquil and lovely… And this morning it seemed she could get lost in Magnus without had nagging sense of guilt for her past with Chaos… Right now, the only thought in her head was Magnus.

Tripp chuckled to himself once Elly Mae ended the conversation. “I guess I‘ll find out when I get home,” he mused to himself as he pocketed his crystal and turned the corner to make the last round. He slowed up a bit and smiled as he saw those golden tails plumed around a lynx as Kopak and Enola were nestled into one of the window nooks for an early morning make out session. Clearly they‘d gone for a morning stroll and, well… Tripp had heard from Apple about the Eden treatments, and it seemed that Ko and Enola couldn‘t seem to keep their hands off of each other. Not that they ever could. He couldn‘t help but wonder if they had been on their way to the infirmary to meet with Apple this morning, to see if the Eden had worked. They‘d been trying for a little one for quite a while, after all.

Julep’s ears tipped back a bit when Parack started to say ‘no,‘ unsure if that was directly at her at first, but then she realized it was to himself, which confused her even more. Then he expressed his feelings in the rather courtly manner that was common back when Parack was a young man… the first time around. But it was a little bit confusing for the Pomeranian. Courtships were just a touch different, unless you were raised in a tribe that embraced the old traditions and ways. “Walk with you?“ she asked, shaking her head a bit. “What do you mean?“

Pepper blushed and returned the kiss, her tail wagging a bit. “You know… I was thinking… we never got them anything to celebrate the pups,” she said. “And wouldn‘t it be really nice if you did some drawings… some portraits of the pups… like you did with me?” she suggested with a smile. Something Ray and Patches could hang on their wall.

“Well, we‘re not going to do anything dangerous. We just plan to keep looking until we find a way that‘s safe,” Mina said, “but… I know I don‘t want to leave Chrissy so quickly. For me, a lifetime is almost a quarter over… Our relationship would be like a blink of an eye to Christmas… I couldn‘t stand that. So we‘ll figure it out,” she said with a smile to Chrissy. Little did they know that Traitorin had some insights that could help, and that a safe means of giving a Human a seemingly immortal life was available. It was an option that he‘d very likely offer Torin.

“I‘m happy for you two,” Sun said with a smile. “I can‘t wait until you‘ve adopted one… so this little one can have a cousin to grow up with… when she finally gets here,” she said, rubbing her belly a bit.

“Well, just prepare y ourself, Sun, because you know the moment Patrick‘s back, that bracelet is going on and you‘ll probably go right into labor. It‘s not really the funnest, but the end result is the best,” ruby said with a smile.

“I‘d take labor pains to ‘never able to go into labor‘ pains any day,” sun said with a small laugh.

Gabrielle barked a few more times and let out a lengthy whine as she felt such heat escape into her from Prowl. Her husky had gotten quite worked up, and she blushed as she panted heavily to try to catch her breath, knowing it was because of her that he got that way. She could still feel her body tightening up on him, as though trying to milk her fiance for all he had. If she wasn‘t already pregnant, well, Prowl would have probably gotten her there several times over with how wild and passionate a lover he was with her! “…Prowl…” she panted with another cute whine.

Kia looked at Saber and smiled a bit when he said hi to her, but it faded a little when he mentioned he was having trouble connecting to the Hell cat‘s strength and power since she‘d saved him by soul treading. She took a breath and her ears fell back a bit. “Isn‘t it… less painful now, though?” she asked him, and it likely was. She was sure that he could still tap into it, maybe even control it, keep the Cat in check… but it would take work and practice and training… Her presence in his heart and his soul had made a bit of a protective barrier, to prevent the Hell Cat from ever fully possessing Saber and wiping out who the rabbit was… which had nearly happened. But it didn‘t meant the Cat was gone. “I think you‘ll figure out how to use it when it‘s really needed,” she said. “Right now… we‘re safe…”

~*~

Timber nodded a bit as he handed the kunai back to Raphtalia and she confirmed that she hadn‘t used it on any lycans in the Mist… so if the scent of blood was Lycan… it must mean her kunai and not the poisoned blade was what got him. While it was unfortunate it happened at all, it‘d saved his life and it could have been much worse. “At least it means you‘ll live,” Tim said, looking to Roan as Patrick seemed to cringe and hide his sensitive nose from the offending smells coming off of the leather-wrapped poisoned blade. “I think I‘d feel better if we kept an eye on you regardless… and you took it easy.”

“We still have a few more of Chaos‘ fools out here. If we need to get into a tussle, I‘m not going to just stand down,” Roan said.

“You will, because that‘s an order from your Beta,” Timber said, “and it‘s request from your friend,” he added. “We can handle whatever we run into, but… first… we need to find the last… how many did you say? Three? The last three of these traps and disarm them and then maybe bring these blades to the old Far Mist forge to melt them down and burn out the poison,” he said. “Pat… since you can’t seem to stomach the smell… maybe our new acquaintance can lead the way?” he asked, looking at the DeerWolf.

“Her name is Raphtalia, and I think it’s safe to say she’s a friend,” Roan noted with a smile.

Miharu looked at his dad and nodded. "Better, although admittedly still very tired." He said being honest with him. "My whole being no longer feels warn too thin or pulled and frayed. Now it's just needing rest." he said smiling. "So thank you for the offer but perhaps another time? One when I won't likely cause any problem like slowing us down or not being fully aware." He said and then glanced In at the beautiful roses he could see and nodded again. "You're welcome on both accounts I'm just glad I was able to help you in return in some way."

Miharu smiled. "I'll head back to bed and rest in a moment. I doubt Vespa will stay resting long if she knows I'm up and wandering about. She's still healing too." He said letting his dad know he was a lot like him worrying more about the well being of those he loved around him as opposed to his own health but at the same token that meant he would be careful with his own health so as to not make Vespa have to worry about him. He did pause though and looked a bit owlish and confused at the mention of a…."Sister?" he said blinking. "I'm sure there's a story behind it and I'd like to hear it later. I'm sure it's as you say and she's adorable." he said thinking about it, it would mean she's a little girl right? Sarah had not been pregnant and he'd never heard of a race outside of the Ancients who could produce off spring without actually doing the act itself.
~*~
Dimael nodded. "Aeon was found but it's still sealed unable to be reached at the moment." he said then glanced at the both. "Something but I can't say for sure who or what." he said and then looked at Twilight and shook his head. "You can't see it because one it's something that can not be changed or prevented. It is something that must occur….and or the second reason….it's too close to you." He said softly. "Both of which are reasons I'll be close if you have need me of Twilight." He said gently. "But I'm afraid it's just that…..something is happening some movement of fate is in the rate place for the tragedy to happen that will cause the Divine Shepard to awaken and show herself….and when she does the seal on Aeon will be broken…allowing us to find and enter…because the Divine Shepard will have to come to save everyone there in order to ensure your gift takes on it's rightful form and powers so it stops doing what it's doing now and instead if something you can control. I'm sorry that whatever it is…..it's not something that can be changed….as I said before…it's the only way a Divine Shepard wakes…because it was how there powers came about to begin with first one. A great tragedy that caused them to gain such gifts."

Fai smiled as she finished up and walked over setting down there breakfast on the table in the spots they usually sat at. "I hope so but it's odd its like there's a stirring in the city…." She paused. 'It could be nothing more then the change in the lanterns though changing things to allow good energies through the tree spirits could be picking up on that and getting excited."
~*~
Trait could not help but smile as he looked at Dia having put Valespring on his back and reached out to take her hand into his. "I'm sure they will. These stones and crystals and ores are all powerful magic wise. I'm sure some will indeed reach out to you. Perhaps even further not all things enchanted in the forge of Dragon's nest are weapons. Many are enchanted items that are meant to heal and defend. It could perhaps lead to something of that regard being forged for you while were there you'll know everything to do as we get to each area and place. It's the same for everyone who goes there dragon or not."
~*~
Averie nodded. "Of course." he said to all of it as he watched Movado rush off with her no doubt to make a pit stop at the infirmary before heading to where he was going to take her to rest.

Averie turned and looked at them all and smiled in a welcoming manner. "Welcome to La'shire. I'm sorry My father is attending to other important matters but I've been given full permission to help you all however I can. So please come inside. Let is go somewhere to talk." he said nodding to them all and then looked at Tiff as she approached. "I'm glad you made it back safely Tiff. We managed to keep it from Fiore so he's unaware you were out of the castle only because the blind Vulpine is a bit too noble for of his own good he'd rush out there to help you worried about your safety." he said gently. "So he won't know to respond and be grateful your back not unless you wish to talk to him and get any feed back from him." He said as he turned to lead them all in . "Thank you for coming." he said looking at Mageda. "I'll be certain to contact him shortly for you."

Mageda smiled and shook her head. "Thank you." She said nodding to him grateful for that.

Weiss looked up a bit at her surroundings before looking at Movado as he was heading towards the infirmary no doubt to have her checked on. But once there and she noted again how close the infirmary was to the entrance which made sense. She blinked when a lavender and white bird paused with a steaming cup of some sort of spiced tea in her hand and then glanced inside at the infirmary. There was a shimmering wall up dividing the infirmary into four sections. The very back section was where those afflicted with the Abyss's poisoning were being treated. Two doctors on staff were behind two other sections with a few nurses all wearing masks to filter the air. The last section was where Levi and Movado were at the moment.

"Ah Prince Movado you're not going to want to go to that section there. You know how new refugee's are always asked if they have all there current shots up to date? Well one of the groups in the Northeast through Southeast wings including the middle sections weren't. Lord Traitorin was of course notified and he said if it's nothing worse then the current affliction there was no reason to call in Sarah and that the staff could handle this and he's right…" Levi said and chuckled.

"Handle?" Weiss asked in a hushed whisper.

"Mysterian Flu." Levia said looking at them. "The kids in the day care on that side all got sick so the parents all rushed and brought them all here….that section with the little ones holding tissues and cuddled up in blankets are the ones with the flu and being given something to calm there symptoms and a list of things for them to eat and drink to help them trough it. That section there is the other half of there families who are getting the Mysterian Flu Vaccine." Levi smiled at them.

"So you guys can come to my lab with me. I have a exam room in there that Nurse Apple and another doctor are using to look at everyone else. Thankfully Prince Blake and his Wife had just left before the parents all came in rush through the old back entrance to the infirmary." Levi said and sighed as she guided them to her lab. "From what I can tell she probably just needs a Zion shot, an oral dose and some sent back…as well as a bit of Miravanna as well…" Levi looked back and smiled. "I'm no doctor though but I do hang around here enough to pick up on things." She said and looked over at the few other nurses it wasn't like….it was a huge nightmare of a thing but Levi turned as she reached in to pick up her medical tablet that was hanging near the wall. She walked back up to Movado before she'd point them in the direction of the exam room and placed Weiss's finger to the board to register her and ask some prelim questions only…..to have a sealed file open up and a flag on it go off…..Levi was staring though as the flag would notify Sarah that Weiss had returned. Levi of course would be flagged as the one who opened her file. But Weiss had grown up here…there were existing medical records….just….only a small handful except the long standing guards would know of her. "Um…." Levi looked at Movado. "There's….an existing file…"

"yeah." Weiss said gently. "I was born in this castle….Sarah was the one who my mother came to for it. I grew up next to Movado…so it doesn't surprise me….Sarah kept my records just sealed them…" Weiss said a bit tired.

Opal walked up and paused. "may I see that Levi? I'll get anything she'll need to help with her recovery after going over her file." Opal the sweet serval who had a memory that never quit. Held out here hand which Levi gave it to her. She paused seeing the flag. Then pulled out her ear piece and set it to answer for Sarah should it go through and flag as urgent. Prepared to be walked through an exam if needed. "Prince Movado that door to your left…" she said looking at him. "Will have an exam table you can let her rest on for the moment. But I must ask you not….stray too far from her side. It looks like she's burned though quite a bit of her magic going down to the very lower limits of her core…but it's stable and growing while you're holding her….resonating…if I'm sensing things correctly."

Levi rolled her eyes. "I doubt you'd be wrong Opal…." She said the girl's gift was able to sense magical aliments and her memory of course.

Opal looked at Movado. "I'll try to make certain we've gotten her core stablized and going in the right direction before you take her from here today…I don't think she'd get the right amount of rest here to recover and would fair far better closer to you and in a more comfortable bed….but for now…we'll check up on her…." Opal looked at the crystal scrolling through it and paused. "Hmm seems that the Druid who made the Miravanna also sent along some smaller vials of a substance she calls Miravor….and that…I see." She said and set it down waiting for them to finish coming in and making themselves comfortable having been doing all of this on the way to Levi's lab. Levi had docked her crystal near the entry door like many doctors did when they stepped out so they could come in and get right to work.
~*~
"I wasn't like this….when I arrived to…they may have but I don't remember." She said looking at everything. "I was much more…I guess they called it closed off…..and none responsive." She said walking with him. "Princess Twilight had a large part to play with how I am now….and I'm grateful. Because it's meant I got to meet someone like you Orion." She said smiling. "And to make memories….to as she would put it…live and not just exist."
~*~
Corri smiled as she looked at the top of her daughters head. "You're welcome sweetie." She said gently holding her and continuing to offer that gentle comfort only a mother could. Letting her daughters troubles melt away for now. So she could get some decent rest maybe not fully falling asleep or falling asleep which ever occurred it was just good to see her daughter getting to rest at all.
~*~
Yuuri shook her head. "That's natural." She said as she thought about it. "and it's not that your going to hurt Torin either way…but taking something to surpress it now could seriously hurt you too. You're body is waking to the powers that have long been sealed up." Yuuri thought about it and shook her head. "This isn't the best answer Juno…." She thought about it…."But there are things you can do to burn off a lot of that extra energy….and to keep from hurting Torin as well or rather just exhausting him." She said shaking her head…."Come on…" she said and moved to guide Juno off a bit unaware that it was perhaps a good thing because so many parents showed up between Blake and Mela leaving and Movado arriving with kids with the Mystrian flu and no vaccines for it prior. It wasn't deadly….but it did make mystrian's miserable and it wasn't limited to one race among them. The vaccine made the duration far shorter for one and kept it more towards things like the sniffles and cold as opposed to all the lovely symptoms of the flu, which could keep a really healthy Mystrian down for three to four weeks and miserable.
~*~
Silvi nodded. "I know I missed a lot with Averie too." She said thinking about it. "he was only about twelve or thirteen when I had no choice but to leave him and now….he's a grown man with a family of his own just like Seda." She said and looked at him. "I know…for neither of us would adopting these girls replace our children but…it would allow us to love them as we love our own children, and perhaps help us deepen those bonds with them as well." She said as she walked with Spartan. "And I can't help but think it'll be good for them as well as for us." She said meaning….it would help the wounds that being taken from there families then had caused that ache that they missed out on so much. It was a second chance all of it. Even there relationship together but if Silivi and Spartan were likely to ask there kids about there relationship with each other….Averie and Seda both were likely to tell them….they were more curious about when they were getting married. Silvi and Spartan just seemed to fit together. They looked good with each other all the way around.

Meliodas felt a surge of relief rush through him at those words. He was free of it….and Poesy was safe. He looked down at the girl who meant the world to him and then at Freya. "Thank you." he said grateful that that shard was no longer a threat to him or to his loved ones. "I….just hope I have that chance…to start over and keep her safe." He said looking down but glancing at Baillie and Thayne a moment a sad troubled look there Baillie reacted to him as did Thayne as if he had done terrible things to them but he couldn't remember them at all and looked down. "I don't remember any of it….hurting any of them just the endless nightmare of waking to blood on my hands…..how can I even apologize to all the people who where hurt?" He said softly having no idea Weiss would be certain the full truth was pried from the shard that housed the false demon soul that had tried to hard to consume and control Meliodas Aether….to turn him into a monster to the very depths of his soul. His love for Poesy made that impossible….because she had still been alive and it as if on some level he could sense her out there still waiting for him.

Fii smiled and settled into the bed with her next to her careful to not tip her tray in doing so and then grabbed his own setting it up above his lap. "then I won't keep you waiting." He said gently.

Sorei smiled and chuckled. "Both it is Vi." He said having a feeling that excited nod despite the mouth full was her way of telling him the same too. So he set down both glasses for her as well one small one of juice and one of Milk. He looked at Vi as she sought out that safety net that feeling of safety and he knew it. These girls had been through so much so people like him who came in and made them feel safe and loved on top of loving Ginseng were ones the twins didn't want to let go of. "I'll always be around. That's a promise. NO matter what the future holds. You two can always count on me to be there for you." he said gently meaning even if for some reason things didn't work out between him and Ginseng he'd still be there for the twins when they needed him. He need not worry though.

Sorei looked up and smiled as she moved to sit down and moved around behind her catching her chair and moving it for her. A gesture to be nice and a bit flirty it would probably always carry forward with him from that point forward depending on how she responded to the subtle flirting on his part.

Shale smiled and nodded. "Alright." she said lightly letting it go for now she had given the young she-wolf something to think about for the moment. There was no need to push for a better answer. Giving one when one's mind was going over a lot of things wasn't always the best thing to do. So she'd let it be at that. Of course Shale didn't realize a big help to her may very well be in the Mother of All Lycan's as was her title and gift. The Lycan who could bring home the lost pups and guide them to Pepper who could then bring them back to Luminous. Although Millie might find her way to them….sensing and feeling there need for her if they could not find there way on there own. Despite all the worry she was going through over her own Mate. She also had trust in him, had faith that everything would be alright. Kahi would come home with the others to the castle for now and one day they'd all go to Far Mist…but…she knew without words she'd always be welcomed here as well as her husband and any pups they had.

Fauve whined a bit herself the feel of him moving away and it always felt a bit funny when he did like something was missing. Even if he was close and that was nothing more then her missing for a moment that bond they had just shared. But she loved him so much nuzzling him a bit in return.
~*~
Pellian looked at Pandora. "Primrose is here." he said to her as if to clarify what he was sensing and feeling and then looked back in the direction that Minerva had gone…to the front door. He'd of course normally rush after her in a situation like this but he was more floored by the fact that Primrose was here.

"I'm so sorry…" She whispered trembling a bit and took a deep breathe shaking her head no as she managed to recollect herself a bit and straightened up. "Not alone…no…Cassius he….helped me escaped…hid me away in the castle till this morning and then out….through a secert entrance." She took a deep breathe. "We got to Central Court when the guard spotted us….a young Vulpine happened to be there….he had gold marbling in his hair and tails….they bought time and told me to run…" she shook her head. "To come here….oh Min…I'm so sorry…." She said reaching up one with hand to touch the horrible choker around her neck nothing that could betray the royal family….she could not speak freely as she liked. "I….didn't have a choice….then…" she said meaning all those years of living there….she never wanted to believe the worst of her friend but it had been hard never being able to be near her or talk to her freely. It made things so tense between them.

"They should be." Leifon said as he walked with him through Tranquility Court. "I went to the same school as Pan." he said as he walked. "But I had to drop out because my mother fell ill and Pan stayed in touch." he said as he walked. "that….I was also working for her parents…." he walked along as they drew closer and closer. "Gracia felt there was no need to waste medicine on those beneath noble status and so….my mother was made to suffer. The Delphi's helped me take care of her without asking anything in return so…I did what I could to help them as a way to saying thank you." He looked at Cassius. "But no matter how hard I tried I couldn't find the proof they were looking….they were certain…Gracia had betrayed the Original Oath between the Delphi's, the Acadiana's and the Mystictear's……those three families were supposed to rule over everything together. Balancing each other and moving forward but it just because the Arcadiana's. The Mystictears were never Nobility….they were the Holy element that would serve as a guide post for all of us or so it was said to be….of course there is the prophecy that Lady Zenra Mystictear the first of the divine line in that family gave on her death bed."

~*~
Nysa smiled as she looked at Zai. "Nydia told me." She said gently. "She's soo tickled pink you two finally were able to get married and be together." She said gently then leaned in. "You're more senstive to the spirits around you then you realize Zai…if you close your eyes and relax I'm sure you feel this safe pressence near you…something familiar and yet you can't place where you know it from….it's Nydia watching over you." she smiled and then pulled back hugging her nephew. She'd hug Kirie as well at some point but she knew her daughter would want to stay strong for this. To see her father off with love not sorrow.

Nysa smiled and shooed them off saying she'd hobble herself in, in a moment. Aithne waiting for her to finish before helping her into the room. She looked at Sable. "Thank you Priestess Sable….this means the world to me and to my family that you'll be preforming the sending."

Sable shook her head. "It is my honor. I may have not had the chance to know Leon myself….not properly but I do know what my teacher has told me about him and he was a good man. A man of nature through and through." She smiled. "I'm sure Freya no matter when she comes will say a prayer for him as well." She said nodding and Nysa smiled thanking her again before looking to Bayla.

"Thank you for coming my sweet niece." She said to Bayla. "I'm certain Kirie felt better seeing you here as well. " Nysa said and moved hugging the shy lycan and smiled. "Family is not determined by time but by the heart. And you have that place in all of ours including Leon. I'm sure his spirit is thankful that you've come to see him off as well." She said stepping back.

Naria nodded at her words. "Yes thank you Lorna." he said as she mentioned that perhaps it was just that and something they may have to look into later. How he wasn't sure but this didn't feel overwhelming for not remembering because he was here with her.

Athrun waited until they all began to enter Nysa having finished up with Bayla and Sable as they all entered Aithne supporting Nysa as they made there way to the front. Nysa did see the flowers in Athrun's hand the woven braid and it her eyes widened and she nodded to him. When he gave her the questioning look.

"Go on…It would mean the world to have a touch of Elvin tradition there as well as his own here in Ethion…Spirit Blossom's….I know it would warm his heart and he'd tell you as much if he could." Nysa said gently and Kirie nodded holding her own set of flowers to give her father having gotten them back from Kei.

Athrun put the flowers around Leon's wrist and then turned as he was the one currently there and held out his hand to Kirie who walked up and Nysa nodded to her indicating it should be here to give to him and she did whispering that it was from her and Eko and all those who loved him.

Once everyone was seated Sable closed her eyes and then began to speak the ancient words of the ceremony her staff glowing as well as the Spiritus and the different Spirits began to gather…from the Earth spirits to light and dark as well as Water and Fire…but no wind no guides and the spirits that gathered rebelled how dare she trick them the scared Priestess…..the flowers Athrun had put around Leon's wrist protected him from the misfire in the prayer….and Sable's staff glowed protecting all those gathered but herself which hurt but it wasn't nearly as bad as she would have feared. But it was bad….the spirits gathered were raging and angry how could the Druids trick them like this.

Athrun gently squeezed Maize's hand whispering that it would be alright and then stood taking a deep calming breathe and then began singing….the energy that seemed to bubble up and collect around him rushed out flowing from Archimedes home and out over the lands of Ethion Athrun was calling out to them asking them to calm and hear the truth….

Lyric though was near the back with her mom. Rosie didn't like sitting up front only because she felt that was place for all of them. And as a new Droai she was more inclined to sit towards the back and watch over everything from there. But Lyric rushed out without her mom seeing her and looked about as she stood in the ocean of light with points of light sparkling as if stars were shinning even brighter in the flowing current. Athrun's song could be heard all throughout it seemed but that was hardly her concern. She looked up to him where he was sitting….an Elf who livid his life as they did embracing all aspects of nature….why….why did no Slyph appear when Sable called upon them to come and show Leon's spirit home? Why did the prayer go so terribly wrong. "You're here aren't you? Please….please help us! Leon….why, why do the Slyph reject him…..he so loved all of the spirits but always considered the Slyph his kin his beloved friends….." Lyric was in tears. "Please….help us….don't let him suffer please….don't make Kirie suffer…." Her eyes scanned the sky line….he was here…he had to be she could sense him feel him still close by…"Please….help me….keep her from hurting anymore…she's suffered with this since she was little…." Kirie….her parents and now when her father was so close to finally being given rest and peace…..
~*~
Miki nodded. "Lots and lots and I love getting to cook with Mama, that's one of the best!" She said still being a bit more childlike but she'd grow out of it as she was allowed to. To embrace different things like this and yet she'd probably always have some sort of innocence to her. But for Mik this was wonderful the looses still hurt but she wasn't painfully alone either. She was with people who wanted her and loved her.

Nyx allowed the book to be moved form him and given to Tilly. She seemed to sense or perhaps know something about that book and so he'd let her take it and move off. Nyx nodded to Miharu. "Thank you for all of that. It's been more of a help them you think." he looked at Drak and nodded. "I'll do what I can and Tilly is helping me….we'll figure this out. There's a chance to save my sister and I'm taking it." He said nodding. Then looked at Miharu. "But I also know Nessa well enough to say this clearly. Help us so long as it does not put your health at risk. We'll find ways to make this work But Nessa isn't the sort to allow others to suffer to help her. Remember that while you're helping okay?"

Miharu nodded he would.
~*~
Raphtalia nodded. "They're back this way…I know where they are." She said as she turned it almost seemed Timber didn't quiet trust her but if she was in his shoes with all that was going on she might likely feel the same way. She looked back at Roan though and nodded.

"Just three that I know of. I haven't found anymore then those." She said moving to lead the way but still concerned about Roan. Even if they were sure it was her blade and not the poisoned one it didn't change the fact that it wasn't at 100%. She took back her blade and put it where it belonged but made no motion to take the leather wrapped blade form Timber if he wished to hold onto it he could. She was no threat to him and if he felt better holding the blade she'd leave it with him.

"they're this way." She said but as Kahi was healing the mist the trouble the followers of Chaos had last night tracking her would likely become clear. Her fur seemed to echo the mist itself. And she had knowingly used it to drive off the would be attackers.

Jupiter looked down a little surprised by the Twilight telling him it was her that turned off one of the lanterns to let Tenebrae in, of course though he didn't mention it since she knew and her grandfather was here. He moved his hands to Twilight's shoulders. "Too close to her? This is all very vague." He told him.

Tenebrae feeling his body becoming whole once again. Body shifting a little bit again to that humaniond shadow form. "Sadly that has been the way of the Shepard's in the past." Him being old enough to see this all once before.

Acerbus looking over hearing that, a little surprised by Jupiter who knew he even had a romantic side. "Hm not a bad idea, I figured the lanterns at night looked good as well." he added, "If we wanted a night out there are our clubs which haven't been too in ages. A night of dancing sound good?"

Crys walking and leaning against the counter, "Well, there a few theories, like she was finally caught and sent to The Rook." An old thought to be inescapable prison. "Other more dire ones like killed on a job. But, I think I know what happened." She noted and moving to one of the counters. "She did what we all want, got the score of a life time and quietly faded back to normal life."

Mizuki listened a bit, she and her sisters weren't so sure Rotta wasn't the cause they all seen it. But, Minzuji didn't want to stand there and tell her that, she wanted to help Deet she was close to a big cross roads in her life. "So you have any idea what might be?" She asked moving over to sit next to Deet.

Rotta laid back a bit in the tree waiting he knew he might be able to catch Deet before heading for those mid-morning meditation. He just smiled thinking to himself a bit, he never was much of a tail chaser, but Deet caught his eye even if he didn't fully know it.

Donovan looking over, "Well, after yesterday..." He started moving to rub his wing a little bit. "I l'll take good excited energy."

***

Zlo moving a bit towards the tent opening. "While I was there the Unkindness didn't have many banned items when it came to their market, but their was a few. So to smuggle them in there was a blind spot around that area for the guards to smuggle them in. I wonder if it still blind there."

***

Tria moving towards the table and waving him over with the food. "Today the bed is for fun." She told him with a wink.

Mela looking down a little bit and nodding. "Yes there are." She noted seems this spell which in her mind started out simple was getting a little more complicated than she knew. Magically parchment was one thing the castle could provide but few things were still missing. She was determined to get it right for Garand and Lana not knowing about how currently they were separated.

Mars backing up a little bit and smiling a little bit, "Well, we are taking our time." He told her and added a little wink. Reaching over to grab the soap to start getting himself clean.

Panro looking over a bit, while he and Vera had left under not the best of friends he seemed to still care and protective of her it seemed. "He gives off some energy of people we worked with, ones I didn't like either." He noted.

Rio eyes did change, but maybe not what Ikki was looking over. "Really? More several royals families?" He said sounding interested in just the information and nothing more. "I didn't know that, though with the size I guess I shouldn't be surprised." He looked back to Ikki, "To give you some things I currently live in the Unkindness, but that is not my native clan, I lived a few other places before then with my little family."

Fang nodded along, "Indeed the fighting and wars brought in many here." He said and seemed that so far Rio in just a short time making a better impression this time around letting them know some information about him. "We know something about traveling."

Serg looking at her and keeping that smile hearing that. "I can get you all the paint you want and need to paint my smile." He told her leaning in to kiss her again hearing something like that made him so happy. Then there was a knock to the door for their food. "Be there in moment." He said leaning and kissing Nascha again.

Torin let Senn in and he sighed a bit, "Yes we are. In a way....I mean." He paused trying to think how to explain this, "She is okay as am I but, it I think there is a fear of her urges to take over and run me down if that makes sense." He told Senn pacing a little trying to explain it the best he could. "With me being humane I have...limits she doesn't and she I think is worried that she will have me reach those."

Abbadon moving along with Soraya and when Tiff making her way over giving her a nod and smile. Reaching out he took her hand into his. It was an exciting moment once they landed seems things still haven't slowed down yet.

Duncan turned in the bed, having stayed up the whole night watching Saffy, he was so deep in sleep he didn't know that her mother had returned. But, his mind starting to dream and looking for Saffy but not finding her. He started to stir a bit and sweat..like having a deep nightmare.

Twilight didn’t know which it was… because it couldn’t be changed, or because it was someone or something too close to her that would be put in mortal danger, awakening the Divine Shepherd. Of course, all of Unkindness was special to her, but the idea it could be one of her friends or a family member… that did worry her. But she had faith… whatever happened, the Divine Shepherd would awaken, because they had to, and they would save whoever it was. What good were they if they couldn’t? She looked up at Jupiter when he placed his hands reassuringly on her shoulders, deciding not to argue the matter of her turning off one of the lanterns to let Tenebrae in. After all, Dimael had been present and he wouldn’t have let anything happen to her or her family she’d found here. She then looked over at Tenebrae when he seemed to suggest that he’d been around back when the last pair of Divine Shepherds walked D’Joran. “You’ve seen what they can do, then?” she asked him, but then she looked to Dimael again. “I’m confused on one thing, though. Why we’d need a Divine Shepherd to unlock a barrier spell placed on Aeon by the Nightingales,” she said. Unless the last Oracle had foreseen it as a necessary additional lock to set into place, to make a Divine Shepherd one of the keys to revealing Aeon… because perhaps she’d foreseen one in Twilight’s company when she went to the Nest… the Eye of Aeon… while under seige. Because with Chaos’ minions out there in the Low Woods, it would be foolish to think they wouldn’t follow them there.

~*~

Delilah looked at Acer and smiled, nodding a bit. “Well, you know me… I won’t turn down some music and dancing,“ she mused. She hadn’t dance, actually, since back in La’Shire. She danced once for him while he played the flute, showing off those Gypsy roots of hers, having been raised by them, her mother having been one of them, though leaving her to be raised by the village while she just… disappeared. And who knows where her father went, or even who he was. All she knew for sure now was that he was a Raccoon. The other time they’d danced was at the ball, which they’d attended briefly, opting for a different kind of dancing in private after a while. “Sounds like fun. We’ll have to plan for that date soon,“ she said with a bright smile before taking the last couple of bites of her breakfast and setting her fork down.

Eros listened and then couldn’t help but smile. “Look at you… not so much Gadget as the Optimist,“ he mused, nudging her a bit where she was leaning against the counter. “You opted for the most hopeful fate for your idol. I think that says a lot,“ he noted. “I hope you find out if you’re right one day,“ he said, not that it seemed likely. No one even knew who the ‘Minnow’ was… “So is that what you’re hoping for? A big score and then to fade back into normal life? Because this feels pretty normal, if I’m honest,” he noted, gesturing to them all running the Inn.

Deet looked at Mizuki a touch curiously when the priestess sat down at the table with her. “I… don’t know,“ she said quietly as she picked up her tools to begin working on the next lantern so she could fit the crystals into it and enhance its protective enchantments. “I don’t know why I… my thoughts just start to wander and I have trouble remembering what I’m supposed to be doing.” She didn’t realize that she was blushing a little as she spoke of her thoughts wandering… mostly because she knew they wandered to Rotta. Her thoughts were always innocent, but the fact they were about Rotta at all got her blushing and she found she couldn’t quite look at Mizuki, but rather focused harder on the lantern. The way she grew up in the Sacred Oak… ‘crushes’ weren’t exactly something she understood or had even been given a name, because she was intended to become a priestess herself one day, but… it was becoming clear that Deet’s heart might have other plans. She didn’t realize Rotta was hanging around, waiting for an opportunity to see her before her mid-morning meditations with the other trainees.

***

Missy followed Zlo out and they headed to her tent, letting Zlo linger at the entrance of it while she grabbed the last of her gear and emerged a moment later to head out. “It’s always possible. Who would have pegged Unkindness as a place with contraband coming in and out. I guess there’s a seedy side to every place,” she mused as she headed out of the camp with him to find a safe place to take off in the Low wood without being spotted. “Let’s take a look and see…”

***

Aspen laughed and moved the plates onto the table. “I think I like that rule,” he mused as he moved to pull Tria’s chair out for her. “You first, m’lady,” he said charmingly, waiting for her to sit so he could push her in close to the table. Then he moved to take his own seat so they could eat breakfast. He knew that at some point today Tria wanted… no… needed to talk to Lana.

Blake nodded a bit and smiled. “Well, if the things you need are to be found, I’m sure we’ll find them there. I know this is more for you than just doing a favor for my brother. You’ve always been really serious about your magic and learning how to expand your knowledge and use of it. When you figure out how to do this… to enhance the portal spell and make it that accessible… I mean, not even your mother could do that,” he said encouragingly and with such confidence in Mela. If anyone could do anything, it was her. Of that he was certain, because she’d proven it time and time again. But even if she were to know of the break up between Garand and Lana at the moment, odds were Garand would still ask her to find a way… because one thing he was certain would make Lana happy would be to have a way to go home. If just to be able to visit her family and see them again.

Koi narrowed her eyes a bit in a playful glare before she moved to pick up the shampoo and start washing her hair. “We are,“ she agreed as she lathered her hair up and then let the suds wash out of it after and down her body. “Though if we take too long, we might be lucky if we make brunch,“ she laughed before taking up the second wash cloth and moving the steal the soap from Mars for a moment to lather up the cloth before handing it back to him with a playful wink of her own before she started to get herself washed up.

“Why didn’t you like them?“ Sandy asked, honestly curious. She’d only really gotten to know and hear about those that were here. Those he considered family, and now so did she. But there were always others they worked for or with, and to hear him say there were those he didn’t like, it made her wonder why. She couldn’t imagine Fang working with people who were unlikeable or not worthy of their help…

Ikki rose an eyebrow when Rio merely expressed a fascination and not any lesser intentions when he heard about there being so many royal families in La’shire at the moment.

“Your family?“ Tess asked with a smile. “Do you have kids, Rio?“ she asked, not quite sure what this ‘little family’ included, but she was genuine. It was perhaps why Ikki wanted her along, because he knew that while he and Fang were going to be a bit more imposing perhaps with Rio and feeling out his intentions with Vera and if they were honest and honorable… Tess would always just be open and welcoming and genuine in wanting to get to know others from Ikki’s group and those who were important to them. Her questions would never be intended to prod or pry, just to sincerely get to know someone.

Vera‘s eyes widened a little. Somehow, even though she probably didn‘t mean anything by it, Tess could imagine Rio with a kid. Did that suggest his playboy past came through a little bit? No, it was just an innocent, harmless inquiry. Of course, Ikki and Fang were probably curious to hear what answer he‘d go with. If it was no, they‘d be trying to feel out why. Did he not like kids? Did he want them in the future? Was he waiting for the right person to think about that stuff or was it more of a ‘well if it happens, then alright‘ sort of thing? Those two could take any harmless question or answer and delve so deep into it, and Vera knew that, and that‘s what made her so nervous inside. Fang had raised her and trained her, after all. “Maybe since we’re all here, we should order before we get into any big conversations, hmm?“ Vera suggested as she waved over a waitress who came up with a big smile on her face and her tablet, ready to take their orders.

“What can I get you all?“ she asked.

“Um… I’ll have the quiche and some bacon and a side fruit salad, please… oh, with tea,“ Vera said.

Tess ordered herself some fruit crepes with fresh cream and Ikki steak and fried eggs with a side of cheese grits, leaving just Rio and Fang to order.

Nashy smiled and blushed as she returned Serg’s kisses after he promised her all the paints she’d need to paint him smiling. She looked over when the knock came to the door and giggled softly as he seemed in no rush to get the door and instead moved back in to kiss her again. She could get so lost in kissing him like this, but after a couple of moments without the door being answered, the knock came again and she gently placed her hand against his chest, breaking the kiss and looking at him. “Serg,“ she laughed, “You can’t make them wait forever. And we need our energy, remember?“ she reminded the dragon who seemed keen on getting into another cozy make out session with the snowy owl.

Senn was a bit surprised with how open Torin was about all of that, but at the same time… he was worried about Juno, especially now that she was finally getting closure about her mom and coming into her dragon heritage. He didn’t want her to backslide or be afraid to go all the way with it, which seemed to be happening. So Senn could understand. “No… no, you don’t have to try to explain it any further. I get it. Torin. It’s a bit like how things were with me and Yuuri when she was going through some stuff with her Human heritage. She wasn’t used to the transition. I worried I’d hurt her. I get it,“ he said. “But I figured out quickly that because she had that dragon heritage that, even if it wasn’t the dominate heritage at the moment, it made her strong and capable still.“ But he knew that didn’t help Torin right now, because he wasn’t of a mixed heritage that would boost his resilience, his strength and stamina. But… maybe there was a way… he could be. Severin, being the madman mastermind he was, having studied Mystrian magics enough to have learned how to create the manufactured magic to enhance his own Human mages magic… and to harness a sacred shard for his own longevity and power. He just might have something in his journals that could help Torin.

Tiff looked at her hand in Abbadon’s once again and she smiled. It was surreal in a way that they were back here in La’shire now… and he was still here. She looked at Averie when he said that they could all go and talk in his father’s study. She smiled to the prince and nodded a bit. “Thank you, Averie,” she said when he expressed relief she was back safely, and that they hadn’t let Fii know she’d been taken from the castle. “He’s a good friend, but I wouldn’t want him to have worried.” She then looked at Abbadon, “Besides… I had my own knight in shining armor come and get me,” she said, blushing once again as she looked back to Averie. “I’ll let Fii know what happened if it ever comes up. I’m fine and that’s what matters.”

Soraya looked at Tiff and Abbadon. “Ab? Why don’t you bring Tiff back to her room. I have to speak with Prince Averie and… I’ll have Safira with me. I think we’ll be okay, so… you should help Tiff get settled back in and you could use a little rest yourself. We’ve had a crazy few days. I’ll let you know what we figure out,” she said, knowing he wanted to be part of helping to save Zlo, to see Soraya reunite with the person she loved too… and she wouldn’t deny him from helping… but she also wouldn’t deny him that quiet time to really reconnect with Tiff. This was an important day for that… Everything that happened in the Kijin village was sort of happening in this strange state of mind for them all.

***

Saffron had feel herself slipping towards sleep before she suddenly jerked awake a bit and sat up beside her mother as though forgetting for a moment where she was… that she was safe. But they were outside on the balcony, and the breeze was blowing… something that the pocket dimension didn’t do because she couldn’t actually go out onto that balcony. She looked at her mother and was quiet a moment as she felt herself relax again. “Sorry mom… I think I woke up like that a few times last night. Duncan… he didn’t sleep a wink, just watching over me… I should be with him while he’s…“ She looked back into the room and paused as she saw Duncan turn over in the bed, almost like he was running around in his sleep. She moved to stand up and move back inside and over to the bed, sitting on the edge of it and reaching out to place a hand on his back as his breathing seemed quick, panicked. She knew he was going to have nightmares of his own. Different from hers… but he’d endured a different side of it. The side where he couldn’t find her, the unknown about what was happening to her. “Duncan…” she whispered.

~*~

Juno didn’t know why taking something to suppress things could hurt her… It would make it harder for her to make that final transformation to her full dragon form and unlock all of her dragon heritage, but… at this point, she wasn’t sure it was a good idea to do that anyway. She looked back to the infirmary a moment and then sighed and nodded, letting Yuuri lead her away. She knew if she refused, her sister would find a way to drag her away, regardless! “It’s not just about burning off enough energy, Yuuri. I don’t know that it’s even possible to do that. It’s like I get near him and everything’s just electric… I thought my feelings for him were intense before… this… it’s like it’s overwhelming. I thought in all good ways, but…“ but now she worried about overwhelming him, maybe even hurting him. She didn’t know how Yuuri could say it was natural… when she hadn’t experienced this situation herself.

“There hasn’t been a case of Mysterian Flu in these parts for decades,” Movado said as he looked over at the children being tended to. “So many in one place, miss the vaccination for one or two…” he said and sighed heavily. It could run through the castle if they didn’t make sure everyone affected by it stayed in their rooms until they were no longer contagious or were sequestered to the infirmary. “Thanks, Levia,” he said to the lovebird who had warned them. He looked at Weiss, “We’ll have to get you vaccinated while you’re here, then,” he said, “just to be safe.” He then moved to follow Levi to the exam room. There were several on this side, what was once the old infirmary, which had since expanded to accommodate the others. “We don’t have to use up yours, Levi. We can use one of the others if you’re working with someone,” he said, but upon seeing no one was there at the moment, he moved inside with Weiss and sat her down on the exam table. “She’s had some Miravanna back in the Kijin camp, but… I’ll leave the treatment plans up to the doctor.” Then Opal came in and he nodded, staying close to Weiss, taking her hand as they waited. An unstable magical core, especially in dragons, was nothing to brush off. He knew that well.

~*~

Orion looked at her curiously as she spoke. He wasn‘t sure what she went through before she came here to Unkindness… Her description of what she‘d been like sounded so opposite the girl he was walking with right now, it was hard to imagine. “I‘m glad they helped you, that the princess helped you, then,” he said. It was safest just to express that gratitude instead of prying into her past. She‘d tell him if she was comfortable doing so and on her own, not from him prodding her. He then smiled and nodded. “I‘m grateful too, Phere.”

~*~

Spartan slowed up with Silvitrista as they reached the meeting spot where the others were to gather soon enough. He nodded a bit to Silvi as she spoke. He then looked around some. “Hmmm… How is it that we’re somehow the first ones here when I’m almost certain we took our time?” he mused.

Freya looked down and moved her hand over to pull the edge of the blanket up over Poesy’s shoulder. The girl was still out like a light, thanks to Meliodas’ song and her overall exhaustion. She then looked at him again and smiled. “You’re welcome… and you do have that chance. This is the beginning of it. No one says that it will always be the easiest journey. There are still things you feel you need to go back and atone for, and you will. Because once you have, you’ll be free of it, and you can let it go and move forward. You can have the future you dreamed of, but… no one can tell you that you deserve to be forgiven for things that were outside of your control or that you deserve to be happy and have a good life. You have to believe it for yourself. And how could you not… when so many others already believe in you?“ she asked. And he didn’t need to ask her who, because she already knew, and so did he. There were those who were fighting to clear his name, to prove that he was not in control of the evils he committed, or even aware of them until after he woke from the shard having control. “The only reason that the thing that controlled you didn’t have constant dominion over you was because you kept something pure alive in your heart and your soul. Your love for her. It made it impossible for anything to rob you of your humanity, so it had to settle for taking over now and then and leaving you to suffer the consequences in your moments of clarity. These are things that need to be explained to others and understood… so you can have peace and closure. And this is what you will have when you go back to La’shire. I believe it… and I’ll be there to be sure of it,“ she added. She and Bane would need to return with Sylar and Traya when this visit was done, and she would speak as a High Priestess of Ethion to his character, both in the eyes of the spirits and through her own observations, at any hearing he’d be made to endure. She only hoped that when she returned home with Bane, that it would be with a better relationship in place with Loki.

Topaz smiled and her ears tipped back shyly. Fii would always be able to get her to do that. Only he could make that roo feel so bashful. “Good, ‘cause… I’m hungry now…“ she said, trying to sound like she wasn’t blushing as she moved to start eating her pancakes with the tart and tangy-sweet berries, akin to an under-ripened blueberry. With the medicine he’d given her to quell her nausea working, she could feel the hunger pangs, and where the stack of waffles they’d brought for her seemed excessive compared to what she normally ate, this morning she’d likely finish the whole plate of them, because she wasn’t just eating for herself anymore and her body knew it.

Vi smiled and picked up her milk to wash down some of the chocolate muffin, sipping the juice whenever she took a bit of her more savory breakfast with the scrambled eggs with cheese and crunchy bacon. She seemed more than happy to hear Sorei’s answer to her question when he said he’d always be there for them and be around, no matter what happens. But she looked at Asty and shared a mischievous little giggle, because they both knew that Shale and them were going to make sure Sorei and Ginseng were together.

Ginseng was a bit surprised when Sorei was suddenly there, moving her chair in close to the table for her. She looked up at him as he moved around to sit with them once again, looking like a deer caught in a spotlight. “…Thanks…“ she said, “… though, I could’ve done it myself,“ she noted. While she could appreciate the gesture, she also seemed to still feel the need to point out she was a fully capable amazon princess. Not that Sorei had any doubts on that one, but she had still said thank you. She then closed her eyes and took in a deep breath before looking at the meal in front of her. She picked up her knife and fork to try to figure out this ‘eggs benedict’ breakfast.

Maks nuzzled Fauve back a bit and smiled. After a few minutes, though, as his breathing began to settle, he let out a deep, content sigh. “Mmm.. I don’t want to move away from you yet, but… our food is just outside the door… and I think we could both use a little energy boost after that,“ he mused. He moved in to place a kiss on the tip of her nose before he rolled over to the edge of the bed and sat up, pulling on a pair of boxers to move to the door and open it. By now the girl delivering it had overheard more than she needed to and run off, having left the cart just at the door for them. He smirked and pulled it into the room, closing the door again. “Breakfast is served,” he said as he looked at her in bed and then over at the small table they could eat at.

~*~

Pandora just looked at Pellian for a few moments, balancing her fork between her fingers. He wasn’t moving… “Pell! Why aren’t you going to see her, then?“ she asked, snapping him out of his daze. She didn’t understand how he was still sitting here. Because you could be sure that if she knew Leifon was here, she’d be at the door in a moment.

“I know. It’s okay… I‘m sorry too,” Minerva said, not just dismissing Primrose‘s apology. She felt she owed one, and she wouldn‘t deprive her of it or the forgiveness she felt she needed. And, honestly, now knowing what she knew, Minerva needed to apologize too, for letting herself believe it was somehow Prim‘s choice not to see her, to end their friendship. For believing Prim hated her and had decided that life in the castle was better without her or Pellian. It seemed they were both made to believe falsities… She pulled back and looked at Prim when it seemed she wasn’t hearing her. She saw her touch her choker and moved her hand up over Prim’s. “Prim… I know,” she repeated slower. “Queen Gracia took Pandora… for what reason, we’re not completely certain. She escaped, but before she did, she heard Gracia and Doctor Mallium talking. She told us everything,” she said… and the word ‘us’ might be the ideal queue for Pellian to come in for his sister.

Cassius didn‘t know what to say to him as he spoke of his mother‘s illness and eventual passing because Gracia didn‘t feel it was necessary to ‘waste‘ medicine on anyone who wasn‘t of nobility. But that the Delphi had always tried to help. “I‘m sorry about your mother. You‘re not wrong. Things have been amiss in Arcadia for generations under their rule,” he said, shaking his head. His one hope was that if he had tracked down one of Prim‘s children, that growing up away from Gracia‘s influence would have produced a reasonable, level-headed, open-minded individual. He could scent Prim now as they approached. “Seems like she made it,” he said, “and since she‘s nowhere to be seen, she must be inside… which means… they‘re home,” he said, letting the younger fox bound up the stairs ahead of him to the door.

~*~

Zai blushed as Nysa spoke of how Nydia had told her about the baby. Seemed the spirits couldn’t keep secrets around here! But it was more the way she gushed over how ‘finally’ she and Aiyan had found each other, married and could be together. It seemed that when her baby boy had been exiled from Ethion, Nydia had already been able to see that little Zai was his soul mate, and he was hers. Lorna had confirmed they had a strong potential for finding one another again some day. Zai smiled and nodded. “Thank you.“ she then looked at Aiyan and headed in to take their seats after Nysa shooed them off so she could have a few words with Sable and Bayla before the sending.

Bayla looked at Nysa shyly as she called her her niece, as though it’d always been that way… and in a sense it had, because Bayla grew up with Aiyan for a big brother. That’s what he’d always been to her and CoralBelle. She returned the hug and smiled, nodding a bit. “Thank you for letting me be here…“ she said then moved to head inside with them, taking a seat behind Aiyan and Zai while Sable went up to begin the Sending.

Eko took Kirie’s hand once she sat beside him again, Breece once more in Naiya’s arms, nomming happily in the end of Kei’s tail to keep her soothed. Though that wasn’t something to worry too much about. Breece wasn’t the biggest crier. She was usually of the most bubbly nature. Though if she were to throw a tantrum, she’d no doubt have that feline sassiness that she’d have inherited from her daddy!

Naiya was grateful for the little bundle of light in her arms, especially when the Sending… didn’t go at all like it should have. Like her mother’s had gone… although that was a bit tricky, because Nydia hadn’t really gone to the Vale, but anchored to Spiritus… But her father’s… Demetre’s had gone much differently. This was her uncle… she wanted to see his soul carried as light on the breeze to the Vale… and yet, all was still. The Sylph weren’t coming.

Maize could feel it so vividly, everyone’s anxiety and concern, especially Sable’s, and that was the most distressing, because she was the Priestess… She felt Athrun squeeze her hand and she looked at him, watching him stand and begin singing.

And when he did, Zai shifted uncomfortably in her seat beside Aiyan. It was like something in his song gave her this sensation of being pulled… She didn’t know it had to do with his song though, calling out to the Sylph for help… appealing to part of that secret heritage in her blood.

Colm knelt on the edge of the roof, looking down at Lyric as she emerged, practically in tears, pleading to an elemental spirit she couldn’t be certain was actually there. He clenched one of his hands into a fist, because he wanted to help… he knew he could escort a soul to the Vale all on his own if he needed to… but at the same time, if he did, he risked being shunned and worse yet, the order would come directly from his own mother. Even if the air was cleared, Silvantis overthrown and the reason behind his orders deemed false, he’d still have gone against his mother’s order, and that defiance might maintain his banishment. Colm had always done the right thing… The right thing would be to help… He was quiet for the moment, though, looking around to see if her pleas or Athrun’s song would stir any others to come against the Queen’s orders… Odds were good that he’d be the only one who could and would help.

~*~

Sarah smiled and nodded. “And I think cooking with Mikleia is the best too,“ she said. Miki was very childlike for her age, indeed. But so was Yuna. It was all in how they were raised and grew up. But this place gave them opportunities to catch up with time, and she was certain they would. It was good for Yuna to be around Altair, and it would be good for Mikleia to have them both as friends, being her own age. This day would be a good chance to let Miki socialize in ways she hadn’t been allowed to before. “Why don’t you go find a sweater to bring with us, Mik? It could be cool in the caves. I’ll finish packing the bag to bring with us,“ she said.

~*~

Timber tied the safely-wrapped blade from his criss-crossing sword belts and then nodded to Patrick before following Raphtalia and Roan to disarm the remaining three traps. “I wonder how many of Chaos’ followers have gone running home to lick their wounds… and how Chaos is taking that,“ he noted to Pat.

“If any are left in the Mist, they’re hiding, because it’s not giving any hint that there’s aggression in it,“ Roan said as they walked.

“The Mist is sick, Roan… it might not be strong enough right now to tell us if there was,“ Tim said, but even as he spoke, he thought he saw those pallid pulses of colorful lightening that rippled through the Mist do so with more vibrancy in the bluer shades… the first color Kahi had restored… having made its way from the source finally.

Koran briefly nuzzled the top of Mira's head affectionately as she asked if she could learn dancing "There is bound to be some people around the castle here whom can teach dancing. After all we're in a great castle full of noble mystians of seemingly every race, and nobles do love their balls and gatherings which often involve dancing of sorts. It would honestly be shocking if they didn't have an instructor or two around somewhere!" He pondered for a moment while they walked before speaking up once more "This of course assumes you'd be interested in learning more, would you like to learn about dancing? Heck maybe you could ask Tera or Yuna if they would like to learn with you, make it a bonding experience." he hummed with a smile obviously once more thinking about his kitten and looking for ways to spend time with those she cares for doing something they'd enjoy.

"Ness would never let me hear the end of it if you overdid it Miharu, so please don't push yourself alright? Now I realize that sounds like me being a hypocrite given the condition I was in when we met.." he admitted with a wry smile thinking he hadn't been in the best shape when he had reached the pure lands in his desperate need to get the water for Traitorn. "Don't be like your foolish old man. Take care of yourself and Vespa alright?" Drak said with a sincere smile. He briefly nodded as Miharu asked about the little sister "There is a story yes, we just officially adopted her as of last night, Miki is a sweet girl, she already knows to harass Nyx here and Sarah adores her to no end."

He cleared his throat as he caught himself rambling, though the way he spoke about Mikleia it seemed like the little princess hadn't just wormed her way into just Sarah's heart. Turning back to Nyx he briefly nodded to him and to Tilly behind the flair "I wish you two nothing but the best of fortune with this, if -anything- comes to mind that you could possibly need or want to help this project do contact me immediately."

Dimael nodded. "Since the beginning….all Shepherds come on the wake of great tragedy." Dimael took a deep breathe. "Sadly it's not there choice how they come upon there powers….but for some reason until it happens…they have little to no faith in there own abilities…." He said shaking his head and then looked at Twilight as she asked that question. "That has to do with the Oracle before you. From what I was told when they were giving you to me to get you safely out of Aeon. She saw the fall of Aeon, her own death and yours….." he shook his head. "And she left an prophecy that Aeon would only show the way when the Divine Shepard awoke that would protect you along the way." He said thinking about it. "Along the journey there will be threats many and only she has the power to heal and keep everyone alive and safe. What I do know is that all will be made clear after she wakes and we get to Aeon. And I mean for all of us."

Fai tipped her head a bit and smiled shaking her head hearing the rustling of his feathers a bit as he moved his wing. "I'll check on your wing after breakfast it should be pretty good now just sore."

~*~
Averie smiled and nodded. "Of course. I know that would have troubled you as much as it would have troubled him. And I trusted that Movado and everyone what we learned of them all going" he said glancing back at Sora and Safira as well as Abaddon and nodding to them all. "That you girls would be safe. As well as Pallas. She can navigate the darkness unnoticed by them so we were sure you'd all be okay." he said showing he had faith in all of them and there skills.

Safira nodded to Abaddon and Tiff letting them know it was good with her too.
~*~
"It's alright." she said as Saffy got up suddenly after and moved to go to Duncan who was having bad dreams. "mm perhaps a couple of dream catchers would do you both some good. I'll look into them for you." Corri said as she got up and moved to the balcony. "When he wakes let me know if he'd like to talk. I'll be happy to explain everything to Duncan. I don't want him thinking for a moment my being here is to punish him. Only help." Corri said gently and low so as to not wake him suddenly.
~*~
Yuuri looked at her. "because it can stop the natural waking of your dragon heritage. And that can be dangerous." She said shaking her head. "One of the lesser dangers is the ability to take your full form. But it can also cause a choking up of your powers and senses." Yuuri said as she walked with Juno. "Don't forget you're also human." She said looking at her sister. "You have the dragons strength and the humans passion and kindness." She said looking at Juno. "I know….it can seem like a lot at first it was for me handling being human." she thought about it. "Senn worried all the time he'd hurt me…when I'd shift to the human state. He'd worry about doing something that he couldn't take back." She looked at her. "He never did. I talked to Trait about it when he stopped by…..and he said that that same passion that drives a mysterian also keeps them from hurting there partner always keeping in mind even if they're not thinking about it the limits of there partner's. If they didn't. He would have hurt Dia long ago caught up in the throws of passion, Movado his wife Sally who is a dove."Yuuri looked a her and smiled gently. "And I don't think you met them but Naiya and Kei….Naiya was a Druid and Kei…a Wyld's tiger. And he never lost control and hurt her. Neither will you but you have to trust in yourself and your partner, you have to trust that he'll send you those silent signals and you'll pick up on them because you will. The dragon's sense's are more keen and capable of picking them up even if you don't realize it yet. "
~*~
Opal nodded. "Sounds good I'm going to go get everything I'll still feel better if she takes a little bit of the Miravanna as a booster having been out in the abyss in her current state." She said and then looked at Levi. "Levi sorry to keep you from your work but…could you use your Magius system to check her magical core?" She asked gently.

"You're being silly." Levi said looking over at Opal. "The Magius is used out on the floor too when needed. I just call it that because of the glyphs crystals and things I used to build it. But as to interrupting my work….this is my work." She said shooing off Opal who smiled and nodded leaving to get the medicines for Weiss.

Levia smiled as she walked over and took the small pads placing them on Weiss's chest. "Here just relax this won't hurt. Promise." She said gently and looked over as she turned it on. The machine seemed to almost go into a panic of sorts. The crystaline sand in her exam room went up into the air showing two……it was showing two….relics. One looked to be both one relic and four at the same time the sheath of the second one. The second….the numbers flying across the screen. "No no no …..that can't be…"

"Calm down." Weiss said softly. "You're not seeing it wrong…nor is it reading wrong….there are two inside of me." Weiss said getting Levi to turn and face her.

"You have two relics? But…" Levi said worried. "The second one…it's power….there's no way you can keep that much power inside of you….it's too much for anyone…."

Weiss smiled gently to the upset love bird. "Have faith child. The first….is Tetrabiblios the Celestial record and the Eternal Sheath….the second…is the sword of the King. The first blade created by the First Ancient….it is Urano Metria….and no…Urano Metria can not be weilded by any one…Mysterian or mortal." she said softly.

"But….that means it'll kill you…." Levi said and Weiss shook her head.

"Have faith." She said softly. "I do. Those whose powers created this…I can not feel even now any ill will or malice towards me. Only hope and love. I don't believe for a moment….they gave me this weight to carry to kill me. Urano Metria has awoken but….that doesn't mean it's all over. There is a way for Urano Metria to do what it's meant to and not kill me of that I'm certain." She said as she gently squeezed Movado's hand.

Levi looked at her and took a deep breathe. "Alright then…I'll research it as much as I can. I know limiters have been made to contain a Fae's power that was out of control and I know there are some dragons who can syphon off access magic into crystals and contain it to use at a later time. So I'm certain I can find a way to keep Urano Metria's growth under control and keep it from hurting you until we can find that way you believe is there."

Weiss smiled. "I'll be alright. I can't believe Lord Draco would leave his sword with me…just to kill me. It's only if I give up will I not find the way he knows to be there…but more importantly…I know that this is a path I won't be walking alone." She said as she held to Movado's hand hoping it would reassure him that she believed in him still.
~*~
Pherenice looked at him and smiled. "thank you for that." She said as she walked with him. "Orion…perhaps later when there's more time…I'd like to talk about this some more…" She said meaning at dinner tonight she felt he had the right to know. He was that important to her.
~*~
Silvi could not help but chuckle. "You're right." She said shaking her head. "I had not expected that. We certainly didn't take the quick route to get here." She said smiling as she leaned there with him.

Meliodas looked at Freya as she spoke having moved the blanket up over Poesy's shoulder's helping her stay warm and snuggled up. He smiled a bit as she spoke and then looked up at her seeing Bane nod.

"I stand by Freya and what I've seen of you." he said and looked ahead again. "You're eyes…hold a sorrow and kindness that is not found in one that others describe as the shard." He said looking at Meliodas.

Meliodas nodded. "Thank you." He said looking down at her again and then glancing at Baillie who had opened her eyes during there talking and was looking warily at him. She didn't growl but she did watch him and then her eyes moved to Poesy who was sleeping peacefully against him.

Baillie looked at them….when she was first with Thayne she had heard others saying he was a bad guy….but she knew Aether hurt Daire and Meeka and killed Frau'Lea and Liam in the process. She watched her ears twitching a bit…..Freya spoke kind and reassuring to him….as if he was this good guy but in a bad place.
~*~
Fii chuckled. "Then it's prefect timing." he said as he was enjoying his breakfast as well. He sat there eating with her enjoying it this morning, then again he enjoyed every moment he spent with Topaz.
Fii was also thinking about what he'd make for lunch for them what he could make that would not sour on her belly later.

Aster smiled and wagged her tail giggling a bit as well as she looked at Violet. They would help them get together. Sorei and Ginseng would be really good together.

Sorei smiled. "Of that I'm certain." he said about her being able to do it herself. "But…that doesn't change the fact I wanted to be nice and push the chair in for you either. So…you're very welcome." he said playfully without any sign of being troubled by it.

Fauve chuckled as she looked at him watching him go get the cart as she herself got up and pulled on a robe and walked over to join him. "Mm breakfast would help." She said as walked a bit senstive in all good ways and of course her body would clear it up in no time but that just made it all the more fun when Maks stirred her up again. He seemed to have the timing down between when he got her all nice and senstive like this form all there passions and her bodies healing rate. Not that she complained she certainly liked getting there. "Looks good too." She said playfully wither about the meal or her handsome mate standing there.

~*~
Pellian blinked when Pandora scolded him like that and then heard Minerva stress to Prim that they knew. He got up and walked into the main foyer and saw her….outside of the castle that distant look wasn't there to her. "I'm sorry Prim." He said shaking his head and looking at his twin.

Prim shook her head. "There were so many lies…it was hard to know the truth." She said and then turned her ears twitching. "That's Cassius and the young Vulpine who helped us…" She said hearing them she had gotten good at it listening for Dr. Mallium and Gracia in order to try to avoid any of there schemes as much as she could.

Pellian nodded and moved over to open the door to see who it was. "Come in." he said as he ushered them in and then closed the door. He looked at Leifon and spoke lowly. "Pandora is in the dining room over there….I think…she could use a bit of good news in seeing someone else she knows is alright."

Leifon looked at them and nodded to Cassius. "Which is why it all needs to change." he said softly and then looked at Pellian as he spoke and then moved walking to the dinning room that Pellian indicated. "Hey Pan." he said as he looked at her.
~*~
Kirie almost wanted to cry…..was it going to be impossible for her father to move on? Was he being denied truly denied by the Slyph and why?

Aiyan placed his hand over his wifes not sure what was going on why she seemed so suddenly uneasy when Athrun started singing. The song was old ancient but the young man's voice was beautiful and seemed to be hard to contain there in the building around them.

Lyric felt like her heart was about to break and then like she was imagining things…..they were walking towards her in the streaming light that was flowing form the Wiseman's house. Not one or two but about a dozen men and women walking towards her and towards the sending. They didn't look like people though or rather solid. They seemed to almost be people made of wind….and beautiful. They…were Slyph….they had to be. And they were not alone as the Other spirits of the elements all gathered with them. One of the sylph looked up at Colm and nodded to him. Lips moving and Lyric swore….she said. 'Although our Queen says no….we would be foolish to ignore the song of the Bard….we'll go.' Lyric turned slightly and looked at the sending and back at them.

"You'll see him safely to the Vale….please Leon has always loved the spirits….." One of the older one's placed a hand on her shoulder and leaned in. Telling her not to cry any more and to look up when she was ready to and when she was open her heart completely and she'd be surprised what she could see….it was always her gift after all she just hesitated to see clearly.
~*~
"A sweater and Mapet….and we can go…" She said giggling as she rushed off into her room and got a sweater like shale that she could throw over her shoulders and wrap around her like a blanket almost if she got cold and carry if she was too warm. She also grabbed Mapet and rushed back out to Sarah and reached up to grab her hand.
~*~
Raphtalia looked back. "From when I found them to stopping my tracking them to get to Roan before he stumbled into the first trap….there were only about five or six left counting there leader." She said looking back. "And they were scattered and running." She moved and then paused getting to where the trap was and knelt down beginning to get it set up to hold it steady. "After this one there is only two left."

~*~
Miharu looked at him and smiled he understood in his own right what his father was saying perhaps because he had seen just how worried Sarah had been and he could hear the warmth in his fathers voice when he spoke of this little Mikleia. "I'll listen, too many people will be worried if I don't." he said as he nodded and looked at the roses which shimmered as if to help support Nessa he need not walk over only reach out. Then turned. "I'm going to go lay down with Vespa before she worries something happened to me. Take care."

Nyx nodded. "Same to you Miharu and Drak…you have to know I'll notify you the very second something comes to mind. This is my adorable sister after all." He said good naturedly. "and I'm lucky enough to have Tilly's help in this."

“Yes… it will be nice that my actions in the past have some validation. “ Torrent said while returning Snow's hug. Even though he had the best of intentions, wanting to protect his home and his people, ever since he remembered that night in the fields he had to come to terms with the pain he caused due to his actions. Snow, Slate, Juli, Rain… so many people got hurt because of his actions… and even if history says he made the right call, would that be an excuse to those still in pain?

Rocky grinned as he saw the changes in the Mist. “Yeah, that’s right! We’re almost there!” He continued pumping his energy into Kahi, giving his fellow Alpha all he had.

“Hey, uh, guys?” Pat said as he looked around him, “You said the Mist had various color to it, right? Does this blue mean that Kahi is fixing the damage?”

"I know, its weird… I also have the strangest want for pickles. Lady Seda, can you order some pickles?” Sally asked.

“I’m sure Lord Spartan would be a great dad for you,” Altair said with a smile before turning to his brother. “Hey, that means when I marry Yuna, Lord Spartan will be my father-in-law too!” he added with a laugh.

“That's very true,” Ex replied with a smile

And speak of the devil! They beat us here!” Tera said as she waved to Silvi and Spartan, one of her tails growing some berries for Yuna to snack on. “Ms. Silvi! Mr. Spartan! Hey!”

“Oh, I’m done too. I was scheduled to run with Tyce's medical check, but they said that whatever that badger did to him keeps him from wanting to cause em trouble,” Faux said. “Had breakfast yet?”

Sai kissed Hope on the forehead before handing the winged pup to her mother. “Time’s up,” he said with a smile, “I’ll be back soon.” Yes, he was enjoying his time with Venna and Hope, but he still had his obligations; not just to Perry, but to Tera as well. He stood up, walking to the open area where he was training the leopard. “Its time for the next rotation!

Magnus’ hands slowly started to explore Lyla's body, lost in just how amazing she felt. On hand instinctively moved to her fluffy tail, gently stroking the silky fur.

Parack had no choice but to be direct. It wasn’t something he was used to… but Julep was worth it. “I-I like you, Julep. I would like to date you… I-I mean… if you’re okay with that, of course…”

“Hmm…” Rev didn’t fancy himself an artist, so he didn’t think of a gift like that. But Pepper did like what he did for her, so… “Sure. I can do that.”

“And Pat’s gonna be a wreck,” Hunter said with a chuckle before looking at Ruby and Archer. “It’s all worth it.”

Chrissy turned to Mina, kissing her cheek. It was indeed funny how this happen. She wasn’t really into girls. Mina wasn’t either; one of their favorite activities was checking out cute guys, much like best friends do. But their bond was so much deeper than friendship that neither of them could deny what they had for each other. It was a good thing that they were perfectly fine with that!

“Be… be prepped, Gabs… there’s more where… that came from,” Prowl panted, an occasional moan escaping him whenever Gabby’s body tightened up.

“Yeah, you’re right… Guess I’ve just been fighting so long I kinda forgot what ‘safe' was. The Nine Hells will do that to ya…” Saber said, pulling Kia close. “But right now, the important thing is that you’re safe.” Saber was a guardian in his heart of hearts.

“Hmm… could be interesting,” Dia said as she saw the others. “Seems we’re a bit late…”

Jupiter sighed a little bit hearing all of this, "Sounds like not much we can do for the time." He told her and looking down a little bit and moving his hand to push some of her hair out of the face. "Wish I could help you a little more." he noted to her.

Acerbus smirked a little to himself already getting a plan in his mind of how and when they can do that. His mother would jump at the chance for a little visit with the kids. "All right sounds good." He told her.

Crys sighed a bit when Eros mentioned how things were normal already. "I wish it was." She said a bit, "It only feels that way thanks to the MLP and now this new threat most of the jobs have dried up. And I still have some debts to pay." She added quietly moving back to one of the counters. Though the contract with Rachel might be just enough after a few jobs from her to pay that off.

Mizuki listened in closely and moving to one of the chairs next to her. She was training to think to her mentor and how she taught her when things like this came up, but it was different Mizuki knew this is what she wanted, when her powers started there was nothing more than she wanted than this, of course now for Deet it might not be the path correct for her. "Maybe I've been working you too hard in your training. Even the High Priestess needs time to relax. Perhabs, when this is done you can go and rest or meditate on your own."

Donovan nodding a bit as he moved to take a bite of the breakfast. He didn't want to be one of those Avions but he sure did miss flying even if it was only for a day or so. "Thanks, it does feel a little sore but much less than yesterday."

***

Zlo nodding as he moved out of the tent with Missy, "It wasn't much to be sure and some old guards I am sure got a nice pay out as well." He mentioned as they walked along. "But, with that idiot Helios out things will be much harder. His replacement, the one I shot the other day, is much more upstanding."

***

Tria moving to the chair and bringing her tail up to rub just under Aspen's chin as he played the charming husband before moving to sit down. She will talk to Lana, who seemed to have locked herself away in her room. At the same time while she was glad Aspen's attention was on her, he also had a brand new son to think about.

Mela smiled and fake pushed him with her wings. "Aw, yo say the sweetest things." She told him and nodding, the study of magic was something she loved when she was little, though the thought of surpassing her mother was something new. "I dunno Mom taught me a lot but I don't even if she taught me everything. She might been able to already figured this out." She then blinked, "Oh no, what if she did and found out impossible?"

Mars blinking when the soap was suddenly stolen from him and then returned. "Okay.." he said, "No more distractions." he said and smirked, "Until after breakfast." he added under his breath.

Panro looking over, "It not like they weren't good at the jobs we needed help with, but some where there to make their money and leave." Panro was and the others were very loyal to Fang and anyone he thought weren't he didn't trust. "Him, I look at him and see someone looking for his next coin."

Rio was expecting a lot of questions but Tess threw one he wasn't. He was glad that Vera was able to change things up and get the orders in. "Um..just some tuna avocado toast if you have it, and an sunny side up egg." He noted

Fang nodded and ordered him regular simple meal. When the sever left he looked back to Rio. "So Rio, do you have kids?" He asked bringing the question right back.

Rio was lucky to get some breathing room this time, "No, I don't." He said with the thought back in his mind of he hoped not since he did have a few 'moments' with women in his life. "Not sure I be ready for kids right now." He added. Which was an honest answer.

Serg laughed a little bit, "All right All right." he told her and moving up to grab a robe and wrapping it around himself before moving out to the door. He opened it, "Sorry for the wait." He told the deliver and taking the tray from them and moving back inside.

Torin looking at Senn a little bit as he mentioned he knew what they were going through. "So you all had the same issues huh?" He asked and watching his friend eyes go across the room and seeing it land on his books, more likely Torin's father's old journal he managed to save. "Oh no, you aren't thinking about that are you?" He asked, last time he used that book his failed cure was stolen and used to hurt people again.

Abbadon wasn't sure how to take the idea that we wasn't needed by Soraya, but he was needed. He looked back to Tiff and nodded, "All right Soraya, contact me when you need me." He told her and then started to move with the swan and listening to her, "How is it everyone you meant wants to fall into danger for you?" He asked.

Duncan feeling someone touching his back it looked like he winced, but when Saffy called his name he started to settle down a little in the bed. He thought he heard another voice, familiar but distant. He settled in the bed for a moment not waking up just yet.

Twilight just held onto Jupiter a bit, her hands resting at his waist, holding lightly to some of his shirt fabric as she stood leaning into him some, listening to Dimael explain how it had always been with Shepherds. Explaining why they needed one in order to access Aeon. It was foreseen that Twilight might be in need of that level of protection, to ensure that she and those who were intended to keep her safe would need the help of a Divine Shepherd to ensure they achieved their goal in this hostile world of rather powerful enemies. She looked up at Jupiter when he said it didn’t sound like there was much they could do until the time came, and that he wished he could help more, shaking her head a little. “Jupiter… you help me more than anyone,” she said, honestly. She truly felt that. Even with Dimael here now to help guide and teach her the way Twilia would have wanted her to learn, Jupiter played a pivotal role in Twilight’s world.

Delilah smiled and nodded a bit, running her tail up over his wings again until it moved around his shoulders to pull him in close, the raccoon kissing her husband’s cheek. “I’m looking forward to it,“ she said before she moved to get up and take her plate over to the sink to wash it and set it aside to dry.

The fact Crys mentioned ‘debts’ caught Eros’ attention. “Debts?“ he asked with a bit of concern. “What kind of debts?“ he asked. There was some worry, understandably, considering the sorts Crystal might have done jobs with or for, or asked for favors from, who might not be the most savory or friendly characters. Of course, there were also the ‘debts’ that Rio got her roped into with Rachel, though he had a feeling that that wasn’t what she’d been talking about, especially since Crys seemed to be hoping Rachel’s jobs would pay off these other debts. “Are you in trouble, Crys?“ he asked, that lilt of ‘I want to help’ in his voice that she probably knew all too well.

Deet didn’t understand that what she was feeling whenever Rotta was around, or even just brought up in conversation, was a crush. She just knew… Rotta made her feel happy and warm and just generally good when he was around. She liked how she felt when he was there. But she didn’t know how to explain it and knew, somehow, that she shouldn’t… not to any of the pristesses or the trainees. She knew these feelings would get her in trouble, somehow. Though it didn’t seem the case with Mizuki right now. The fact another path might be available to her wasn’t something she’d ever really… thought about. She looked at Mizuki curiously when she said that she could rest or meditate on her own instead of with the others or under priestess supervision when she was done with the lanterns. “On my own?“ she repeated as though the suggestion seemed so out of character for Mizuki. Unaware she might be trying to give Deet an opportunity to see which path her heart was set to be on.

***

“You’re hoping that they haven’t tightened up on security in those areas with the new Captain,“ Missy said, knowingly. “The good news is that there’s been more than enough for him to focus on since he got promoted that maybe those little weak points are things he figures can wait,“ she noted. Though the lanterns would have been strung even in those locations, but perhaps the scepter he had could ensure they weakened their defenses in one discrete place enough to slip a few of Chaos’ men in there one night. They weren’t looking for a battle with Unkindness or their allies just yet. Their mission was to bring Chaos the Oracle. Not that he wouldn’t be pleased if they brought back a few companions for him too.

***

Aspen chuckled and resisted the urge to run that tail of hers through his hands when she teasingly brushed it up under his chin. He’d have her prolonging her plans to go talk with her sister if he did that! And they had all the time in the world to return to their bed for some honeymoon fun. He moved to sit down with her and winked at his lovely tigress. “So, I guess you should probably talk to your sister this morning,“ he said. And he would want to check up on Eri and Ban while Tria was checking up on Lana. It was still a bit surreal to think he woke up this morning with a wife and a son.

Blake smiled and shook his head. “Oh, come on. We both know it’s the truth,“ he mused, then slowed up a bit as they turned the corner. He could see Spartan, Silvitrista, Traitorin and Dia already having gathered at the meeting point. He looked at Mela and sighed lightly, wanting to finish talking to Mela before they joined the others. “If she knew the answers, Mela, she’d have done something with the portals already… and when it comes to magic… I’ve seen it do amazing things… so I don’t think anything is ever truly impossible. You’ll figure it out. I believe in you.“ He smiled again to her.

Koi looked over at him with a little bit of surprise when he seemed to put his foot down, saying no more distractions… only to quickly follow up with ‘until after breakfast.‘ She smiled and laughed a bit. “Mmhmm. I can agree with that. Besides, I know if we were going to fool around in the shower, you’d rather do it in our own, where you can really stretch your wings,“ she noted playfully as she washed herself down. They were a bit spoiled in Unkindness with Mars taking over Jupiter’s old post and having Roderick being the one building their dream perch up in the most prized boughs of the Noble Oak, with a very roomy bath and shower combo that rivaled La’Shire’s.

Sandy listened and tried to understand what Panro meant. They were good at their jobs, they helped Fang and the others out when they needed help, but… their… reasons were different. “So… you help people because you want to, because it’s the right thing to do, and they help them because they’re paid for it?“ she asked, proving that Sandara was a clever, bright girl, she was just a fairly sheltered one, having been captive for so long. Of course, Panro already knew that. She’d learned to read and write in captivity from another Rare when they were both part of Severin’s collection, though she never really thought to point it out that she knew how, because it wasn’t until Fang voiced how impressed he was she’d managed to learn in there, that she realized most ex-slaves didn’t actually know how. But Sandy was spirited and liked to play and have fun and some mistook that as her being ‘simple,‘ but she actually picked things up very quickly, provided they held her interest. Panro’s meditative martial arts was simply not something the tigress could focus on easily, and when he realized it, he hadn’t been upset, but rather recognized she was good at outrunning danger, and as long as she’d be safe, that was good enough for him. Others didn’t quite get it, but her family here did, and that’s all that mattered to the Highland Tigress. Sandy was just quietly watching Rio as he sat beside Vera and talked with the others. “I think he’s here for her,” she said simply. Of course, in captivity, you got used to watching others, too. She could tell the caretakers that had bad intentions and those that were kind. The ones that would sneak you a scrap of food and the ones that would shock you with the electric prod just for their own amusement. Rio seemed like someone who didn’t like hurting others.

Vera watched the waitress leave with their orders to go get the chefs to prepare it. She looked at Fang when he repeated the question that Tess had so harmlessly thrown out there. Seemed Rio wasn’t going to get a chance to dodge anything he was asked. Answers were expected. Fang was making that clear, but he was doing it in his quiet, thoughtful tones, which meant… he was genuine in wanting to know Rio, but she was also aware he was suspicious of him and was trying to get a read on him out of a protectiveness for Vera. She looked at Rio when he said that he didn’t have children, leaving off his subconscious hopes that he didn’t from his ‘moments’ with other girls in his life.

“Why is that?“ Ikki asked. “Why wouldn’t you think you’d be ready for any right now? What if one came along and surprised you?“ he asked, and while he wasn’t meaning to imply that Rio had been with others or had a prior reputation, but rather he was trying to see if Rio and Vera’s relationship had gotten that far.

Nashy smiled and pulled the blankets up around her a bit more as Serg finally pulled himself away at her protest that they simply couldn’t keep making out, no matter how much they liked doing it, while someone was waiting in the hall with their food. She blushed to herself, watching Serg walk away in his robe to get the door. It felt like it should be impossible to love someone as much as the snowy owl loved Serg, but every moment she just seemed to love him more. She looked around for something of hers that had been tossed aside last night for her to put on for breakfast, not that he would probably mind her being undressed.

“It’s okay, Sir Serg. I’m sure whatever kept you was important,“ the girl said to him as he had retrieved the tray from her. She seemed to be blushing a bit as she turned and walked off with her cart to make her next delivery, leaving Serg to his breakfast and his snowy owl wife.

Senn nodded a bit. Torin had seemed almost relieved to hear that someone else had dealt with the same issues. “You’d find couples all over La’Shire with the same worries. There are more uniquely paired couples these days than ever before. Mystrians used to keep to their own kind, so to have delicate Mystrians married to powerful ones, yet they still manage to do just fine, you start to realize that nothing’s ever impossible. I think their benefit is that they’re still Mystrian. You’re a bit different, because you’re Human,“ he said, not to sound like that was a bad thing, but… he was married to a dragon hybrid, not another Human. It meant… Torin’s lifetime would be a drop in the bucket compared to hers… and he wouldn’t have the same endurance as her. He shook his head when Torin seemed opposed to him eying the books. “No… I don’t think your father’s journals would help so much as… Juno’s father’s might,“ he said, which just might be a worse idea to Torin. Severin wasn’t exactly known for having the best of intentions when it came to Mystrians. Then again, Severin hadn’t always been the man who Raiser had essentially forced him to become with her own deviance. “If not that, then maybe Lord Traitorin’s archives would have some answers that could help you. We could put in a request,” he said, unaware that the Archive’s physical embodiment had emerged recently in the form of a Griffin, Alcyone, and she seemed to be very accommodating, especially when it came to the royal family, of which Juno was a part of as Traitorin’s sister.

~*~

Soraya smiled to Abbadon as he seemed to comply with her and Safira’s urgings that he should be with Tiff right now. “You know I will,“ she assured him. Who knows when they’ll be returning to Unkindness, hopefully with Averie’s help, to get Unkindness’ backing in capturing and transporting zlo via the portal to La’shire. He should take all the time he can get, especially since he likely had things to catch up on and other matters he hoped to discuss, like would she return to Aer’Oro with him when that time came. “Lead the way, Prince Averie,“ she said to him before she began to walk back to the castle with Safira and Averie.

Tiff looked at Abbadon and squeezed his hand gently. It wasn’t that soraya didn’t need him, it was just that she knew she would be okay without him in this moment. La’Shire was a safe place and that meant Abbadon could focus on other things besides her wellbeing. The swan walked with Abbadon, not through the main entrance like the others had gone, but through one of the many courtyard gardens. The way to her room could be reached from an entryway near one of the gardens, so she preferred to take that peaceful, outdoor route. Especially with Abbadon. It might remind him of the multitude of gardens in the terraced kingdom he called home. She laughed a little when he asked his question and shook her head. “I don’t know about that…“ she said. Tiff was a genuine girl. She didn’t lie, she didn’t have hidden agendas. She had integrity and yet she was humble. She was kind and open-minded. It was maybe why she’d accumulated so many friends here in such little time, and why Fii had taken such a shine to her and allowed her what he didn’t allow many others to do and help him with his own special gardens. It was something she’d taken keenly to as a distraction from the ‘ghosts’ that she saw around La’shire, unaware it was just her own Memoria gifts in play. She’d want to see abbadon so much, that she’d actually see him, a memory of him, of course. But he was really here this time…

~*~

Saffy looked over at her mother when Corriander followed her back inside, lingering by the balcony doors as Saffy sat beside Duncan’s sleeping form on the bed. She nodded a bit. “I’ll let him know, mama. Thank you…“ she said. “I think… right now I should just be here with Duncan,“ she said quietly. And in the meantime, it seemed Corriander was keen to go seek out the Cloud Fawn who had a talent for making powerful dream catchers, ones that had even kept someone as powerful as Severin away from the dreams of his daughters. She moved to brush her fingers through Duncan’s hair, something that she thought she’d never do again, just wanting to help settle him… and also it helped her… to remember she wasn’t still in that place. That she was back with Duncan.

~*~

Juno listened as her sister, two years younger than her, explained all the ways Juno taking such potions right now could hurt her… could choke up her powers and senses, could hurt her progress to fully releasing her dragon heritage, finding her true form, among so many other things. But Juno still wasn‘t sure finding her true form was a good thing at this point. It would just make everything she‘d feeling worse, wouldn‘t it? Harder to control? And Torin… he meant so much to her, it was already hard to control herself around him. They‘d had a rather active lifestyle when she was merely Human…

“You’re not making a fair comparison, Yuuri,“ Juno said with a hint of frustration. But it wasn’t anger, and it wasn’t directed at her sister, but rather at herself. She was the reason this was a concern at all now. “These girls you speak of are Mystrians. The frailest of them is still resilient. This Naiya girl is a Druid. She’s a Mystic. She’s not the same thing as a Human and you know it.”

“I still have some on me,“ Movado said as he moved to the pack on his hip, which he’d put the vial into that Soraya gave to him back in the Kijin Head Village. He pulled out the vial and offered it to Opal to use as she felt was necessary for Weiss. He wouldn’t pretend to know how much was needed. He’d only followed the hasty directions given to Soraya and the others when they’d gone on the rescue mission. Then he looked confused and concerned when Levi’s magichines reacted like that and Levia herself appeared frantic, speaking of Weiss possessing two relics, unaware that his fate was tied to one of them. She wouldn’t have to carry the other for long. It’s existence was likely to cease once its purpose was fulfilled. He had to wonder how long… had these been part of her? Since birth? Since she’d been locked in that tower?

~*~

Orion looked at her curiously when she said she’d like to talk to him about it some more, why she was here, what her connection was to the Royals. “You know you don’t owe me any explanations, right, Phere?“ he asked and smiled. “I’d just like to get to know you better. Whatever you want to share, you can. Trust me, from what I’ve already told you about my background, I’m not one to judge,“ he said.

~*~

Spartan smiled and then looked over as Traitorin and Dia arrived. You couldn’t tell by looking at her that the vixen had been crying not all that long ago, though he could tell she had that look to her he’d seen in others, under different circumstances, where something was weighing on her… but just what it was, he wouldn’t assume. Then Tera called out to them as she arrived with her brothers, Ex and Altair, and then there was their sweet Yuna with them. He knew Silvi was looking forward all morning to seeing the kitten again. “Looks like we’re all starting to show up,” he said to Silvi and smiled.

Freya shifted away a bit, nestling herself in against Bane some, but watching Meliodas and Poesy. “Get some rest. We’ll be watching over you all,” she assured Meliodas. “I’ve always put my faith in Bane, and he has never let me down,” she said with a smiled, tipping her head back to look up at him.

Thayne just ran a hand over Baillie’s hair to lightly and soothingly rub one of her ears to try to coax her to sleep again. He breathed a gentle ‘shhh’ to her, knowing she was trying to figure Meliodas out, but… time would be the judge when it came to Thayne…

~*~

Topaz started to eat her pancakes, savoring the sweetened pastry with the sweet and tangy berries. It was such a simple thing to have breakfast in bed together, but it didn’t seem like either of them were going to take it for granted. “These are good,“ she said, trying to remember the last time she’d had them. Maybe when she was twelve… the last birthday she had at home before she’d been taken and thrust into the fighting pits to test her mettle. Seemed Fii would have to come up with something to rival her waffles this morning! After the few days they’d had, it would be good for them both to get out of the room. Fii had kept telling her about one of the newer gardens he’d had growing in the castle, that he was intending to open for public access now that everything was as he liked it. Perhaps a private picnic there would be fitting.

Vi couldn’t focus fully on ginseng and Sorei at the moment, though, because the pup was too busy eating breakfast like she hadn’t eaten in days, which wasn’t true. But the pups grew up a long time where food was something that was either denied them, or sometimes cruelly given and taken away. They kept being told it wasn’t going to be like that here, but these things took time to sink in.

Ginseng looked at Sorei quietly a moment as he not only assured her he knew for certain that she could have done it herself, but that he wanted to be nice and then said ‘you’re welcome,‘ all with those tones that were so reassuring and unassuming. “…okay…“ she said, that word that was so common for her these days. She nodded a bit and then moved to cut up her eggs benedict and start eating, the first bite taken rather slowly, cautiously. She hadn’t ever tried it before. It smelled good, but she wasn’t sure how something with so many parts would taste. But… after some slow, hesitant chewing, she swallowed and actually smiled a little before moving to take another bite. It was no doubt cute for Sorei to see even Ginseng’s experience of being here, so different from home… and yet it was sad to know these girls had endured such harsh treatment in their young lives, especially at the hands of the woman who gave birth to them and should have loved them.

Maks moved to help push her chair in close to the table once she’d sat down, then moved to take his own seat. He smiled and nodded, winking at Fauve. “Let’s dig in, then,” he said, moving to take a bite. “I think we should think of something to bring the girls to do again today,” he suggested. “They had a really good time in the water gardens yesterday. Maybe there’s something else they’ll like today,” he noted between bites, though it seemed if anything, those two would be trying to recruit Fauve and Maks into their plans to make Ginseng fall in love with Sorei, or at least recognize that that is what was already happening.

~*~

Minerva shifted a bit and moved Primrose into the house a bit more, out of the foyer and into the sitting room where she, Pandora and Pellian had all slept last night. She let Prim sink into one of the large, plush sofas, sitting beside her as Pellian got the door to let Cassius and Leifon in. “Prim… the fact you’re here tells me all I need to know… the fact I let you in should do the same for you. This was always about keeping us apart, and I know now why that was…“ It wasn’t a lie that the king had been trying to make Minerva one of his mistresses, his favored one at that, but she’d always refused him. The only time she even slightly considered agreeing was when he told her that she would get to speak with Primrose on occasion, both being in the castle. But then Gracia put into place rules that would have prevented even that, feeding Prim her own lies to make her feel abandoned by everyone, that she was here because of her best friend and her brother… so she wouldn’t even want to reach out to them, or talk to them if she did encounter them. “You’re still my best friend, Prim. At least… I hope you are. You always were. That never stopped. Even if they tried.“ And now Mallium and Gracia were after Pandora too. She wondered if Prim might be able to help her understand why they’d have taken her… though she suspected Mallium’s intentions, though Prim could probably confirm that. While he’d never touched her himself, because she was the royal’s ‘breeder,‘ he’d clearly delighted in the mechanical process he’d used to impregnate her with the king’s children. He was a perverse fox who wanted his own young vixen for himself, and not for the Queen’s purposes.

Cassius came into the house with Leifon and moved to ensure all of the locks were set on the front door, peering out the ornate stained glass window at the top of it. He nodded to Pellian. “thank you,” he said, for letting them in. “I’m glad Prim made it here okay,” he said, seeing Minerva taking her into another room. “We had to keep them from following us here, though… I’m sure eventually they will come looking,” he said. “I’ve heard a lot about the Delphi. I hope their defenses are as strong as word of mouth says,” he noted. They were impressive magic users, the Delphi, and so this home could very easily be impenetrable, even against Gracia, if she dared try to push her way in. He watched Leifon move off to the dining room to see Pandora. “I wouldn’t have found this place without him. I guess he and Minerva’s sister are friends,” he noted.

Pandora had been staring at the empty chair when a voice said her name, though not the name Leifon often called her. He was the one that gave her the nickname ‘Pandy.‘ ((Don’t want to get her confused with Pan/Panro, lol)) While her family often called her Dori for short. If they called her by it, she didn’t usually respond. It was, after all, Leifon’s nickname for her. She looked over and paused, seeing him standing there. She looked confused as though unsure he was real, but then she was up and rushed the fox, hugging him. He was alive. They’d never hugged before, but it felt like a good time to start after having thought he had maybe died, like her parents had, in the attack.

~*~

Eko looked at Kirie and moved to let go of her hand and put his arm around her, leaning in to speak quietly against her ear. “Don’t lose faith, Kirie. It’s just taking a little while for them to come, but they will come,“ he said, hoping he was right. If he was wrong, he was certain she’d never forgive him for giving her false hope for her father’s spirit.

Zai shook her head and pulled free of Aiyan, walking up to where Leon was laying and reaching out to touch his hand, causing a soft blue light to form just over his body, expanding out until it became clear that his body had become this warm, shimmering light, just floating there in the form of his body… It was something that happened during a sending, before the spirit was escorted away by the Sylph, taken in a form that would more easily transfer to the Vale. This was why there were so few graves in Ethion. A successful Sending in unity with the Sylph always took everything… meaning the Vale accepted the spirit or soul in its entirety. A failed one required a burial and meant the spirit was destined for the Between, until its place could be decided. Some might be confused to see it happen at the moment of Zai’s touch. Had it simply been the timing or had she triggered it?

Colm felt it too, a Sylph had started the process… had begun their portion of the Sending, but he was outside and the others who had come to help escort Leon had not yet entered either. He knew it’d been his cousin… the one who knew nothing of her heritage, because she was Druid enough to make it forbidden for Sylph to speak to her, and almost all of the Pixies had abandoned their realm for that of the Fae. Hard pressed to find any to speak to these days at all. He nodded to the one who had spoken to him. They’d come because of the Bard’s song. “I’ll deal with my mother,” he assured them, though how… he couldn’t be sure. Andromache was by far an imposing woman who insisted on holding to the old ways. Colm moved a bit to watch the others begin to enter the home, invisible to the eyes of any there… save for it seemed Lyric and, quite likely, Zai… as her heritage seemed to wake with Athrun‘s song… which had called for the sylph to come forth… drawing hers to the surface.

Sarah smiled as Mikleia ran off with such eagerness. It was good to see, considering such horrors she‘d seen only the other day… losing so much. She‘d been so distraught last night, and while sarah wanted her to know it was always okay to be sad and upset and to talk about it with her or Dkhoran, she also wanted to ensure that she continued to live, to experience new things, to grow and know that was okay too… Sarah finished getting everything together and then smiled as Miki came back and took her hand. She gave it a squeeze and laughed. “You are quick, Miki,” she mused. “Let‘s get going. Papa will catch up with us,” she said as she slung the bag over her shoulder and headed out with Mikleia. She could actually hear Dkhoran down the hall and around the corner where her uncle Nyx‘s suite was… but he was talking at the moment and she didn‘t want to interrupt. They were trying to save her mother after all… She smiled to Mik and then started to make her way with the girl to where the others would be meeting, leaving a note on the door for Dkhoran that they’d started to make their way to the meeting place.


Vespa had woken to being alone in the room. For a few moments, she’d forgotten they were home at all. They’d been so many places. In Raiser’s horrible keep, in Dkhoran’s cottage, the gardens, and finally here, back in La’shire. In what the spirit of this castle hoped they would feel was their room, their home here. Even when all others left one day to return to their own homes and reclaim them and rebuild… this would always be their home. She sat up in the bed and touched her head, still feeling a touch weak and woozy, but at least the feverish stage had passed. Unlike her brother, it hadn’t lasted more than a day due to Miharu’s magics and the tiny roses on her wrist like a delicate bracelet. It was like going through withdrawal. The burning away of that dark heritage in her blood was no cake walk. “Haru?“ she said quietly into the room. The vines had grown back after La’Shire had cleaned out everything that had wilted and died in their absence. But they hadn’t budded or bloomed, likely because she and Miharu hadn’t come together yet in the way that would make them.

Tilly didn’t hear Nyx’s remarks to Dkhoran and Miharu on how grateful he was to have her help in this. She was already busy trying to decipher everything and having much more progress with the new tome that Dkhoran had brought to Nyx… because, as it would turn out, these texts were similar to what the midwife she’d learned from had in her home. Maybe even copied from these very pages long ago… She’d gotten them from the midwife who had taught her, and no doubt they went back further than that, considering how old this book she had on the table was.

Mira thought about it for a moment as they walked and then smiled brightly up at Koran and nodded. “It sounds like fun to learn… I guess there must be many ways to dance,“ she said, recalling Dia saying something as much when she taught Mira and Tera that dance they later did for Koran and Perry. Which, of course, was more of a dance of seduction, but there were many kinds of dance, and Mira seemed interested to know just how many there were. Whether she’d be good at it, though, was another matter. But she was a Gatan and, save for a few who were notorious for their clumsiness, most were pretty graceful on their feet. And Koran hadn’t likely seen anything from Mira to suggest she wasn’t. Clover, another Gatan in the castle, was known as the ‘clumsy maid,‘ but it wasn’t her fault. Her tail had been broken when she was young and healed crooked at the end, resulting in her balance being compromised. Mira’s was perfectly in tact, as Koran knew very well. “You think Yuna and Tera would want to learn too?“ she asked him when he suggested it. “I mean… I should ask Yuna. She needs to do more too. She’s always in alti’s room,“ she said, trying very hard to figure out this whole big sister thing and looking out for her little sister.

“Their leader…“ Timber repeated back to Raphtalia. “Did you encounter that one? The ‘leader?‘ The one who was in charge of pulling off Chaos’ little mission here?“ he asked. He wanted to start putting names and faces to the threats they were up against. Chaos and Raiser were the ones with the power out here in their respective lots, but there were others who were pivotal to them. Trusted men or women, so to speak. The ones Raiser or Chaos would issue responsibility to for missions like this one. Kiyoko, Mace, even Zlo… these were the ones Chaos was entrusting such responsibility to, but their names hadn’t made it back to La’Shire yet. And Raiser… well most knew she had Wrath, but few knew that he’d abandoned her and her cause thanks to the intervention of an Ancient, who also drove out the madness and corruptions in him and restored him to his former self, Rael’Othlorian Citrine. No longer Wrath and no longer Raiser’s right-hand man.

Then Tim looked around as Pat pointed out the colors in the mist. He nodded a bit. “He’s doing it…”

“He found the source. It’s working. The Mist is healing,” Roan agreed with a laugh. Then there was this flash of light from all around them, a loud crack of thunder as the colors went rushing back into the Mist all over, flashing with light, like living lightning rumbled within it… something it had always done, but now with more vigor than this generation had seen. “Whoa!”

~*~

“Torrent…” Snow said with a sigh, pulling back to look up at him, her ears falling back. “You talk as though what you did, you did with the intention of hurting others. You didn‘t. You wanted to do what you felt was the best for everyone. You couldn‘t have known what would happen to any of us, and… and you can‘t… we can‘t… live our whole lives feeling guilty for feeling what we feel and making the choices we made,” she said, reaching up to cup his face between her hands gently. “I love you. That wasn‘t going to change, no matter what choice we made that night… It was always going to be you, Torrent. The paths to the best things are rarely the easy ones…” she said, knowing that very well. And that path was still going… there was still hope that Slate and Juli could keep going and find their own way to happiness. Slate‘s clearly wasn‘t in Far Mist. There were moments when Snow wondered if Torrent had just stayed and told Slate about him and Snow, would Slate had left while Torrent stayed. Would he and Juli have met sooner, would he have adopted Rev? Would Rain have been with her real father the day she‘d been taken instead of sent to play alone because Slate already knew she didn‘t smell like she was his… and would Torrent had kept her from being stolen? There were too many ‘what ifs‘ to know for sure, and it didn‘t matter. That was a slippery slope, and the fact Torrent kept thinking about it… it worried her. He needed to hear forgiveness from Juliana and Slate… she knew that… and when that day came, she hoped he would feel free of these thoughts. Then there was this loud sound, like an explosion or thunder, and it felt like it came from everywhere… Snow stumbled back a bit and looked around wide-eyed.

After a while, the mist was churning out of the whirlpool in various, fluctuating colors, and there was a loud crack of thunder as the cave lit up, knocking both Kahi and Rocky back into the shallow water. As Kahi slowly sat back up, he could see the lights crackling in the mist again, stronger than he ever remembered in his life. He smiled and laughed a bit before he fell back to just lay in the small pool of water, sighing and taking a few deep breaths. He needed a few moments this close to the source… now purified… to let himself heal. “We did it…“

Seda looked at Sally curiously a moment and then nodded. “Uh, yeah… sure, Sally. I‘ll put in an order,” she said as she decided they‘d just stay in the room. “Rain, do you want anything?”

“I… no..” Rain said, shaking her head a bit. Her stomach had been bothering her since yesterday, but not because she was pregnant -- not for lack of trying, though! She and Rocky had taken a while to get pregnant with Arielle… so she wasn‘t surprised, but… her stomach had just been in knots since Rocky left with Kahi and the others to go investigate the trouble back home with the Mist. “I couldn‘t handle much of anything, honestly.”

Seda nodded. She placed an order for some light fruit and cream crepes, hoping Rain might have some when she saw them, and she also put in the order for Sally‘s pickles. “Well… I guess if we want anything else, we‘ll just send another ticket. Are you both sure you don‘t want to go outside? Maybe just on the balcony?” she asked. It was a lot for Seda. Her husband was safe, but Sally and Rain‘s weren‘t here… or at least no one knew Movado was back yet.

Arielle paced a bit in just a long tshirt of Auel’s she’d thrown on that morning to answer the door and get their breakfast. She’d been bothered by the guy bringing their food, who licked his lips upon looking her over. True to form, being her father’s daughter, she told him not to do that, which prompted him to do it again, resulting in her socking him in the nose and rushing off to make a complaint about the Horizon Princess. She was in no mood this morning. She wasn’t just worried after learning that her dad had gone to Far Mist… something she knew in another future could lead to his death… but she also worried about her mother, who she was sure wasn’t handling her nerves well. Rain was still a teenager, on the brink of turning twenty, but she by no means had the same confidence in things here as she did back in the future. “Mama must be freaking out this morning. I just know it,” she said, looking over at Auel.

Aura came out of the washroom after a nice, long, rejuvenate bath. Her body finally felt relaxed in different ways that Archer ‘relaxed‘ it. She wasn‘t sure if her boyfriend‘s heat was any better on day three, but he‘d slept in for the first time since it started, and Aura took that as a good sign. Her wings and tails, breasts and maidenhood had needed the morning to recover from Archer‘s passionate attentions! She blushed just at the thought. She was dressed in a long nightshirt, her wings still out as she’d gotten pretty used to them being there now. She moved to sit on the edge of the bed and watch him, feeling his forehead to see if his heat broke. Not that his heat was the only motivation he’d had to mate with her.

Yuna looked back and smiled brightly when Altair said Spartan would be his father-in-law when he married her. “Tera? When can Altair and I get married?” she asked her curiously. Everyone else was married. Tera and Perry, Ex and Seda, almost all of Altairs brothers and sisters were married. Of course, they were so young… it would be up to Traitorin, Dia and… once the adoption was official, Silvi and Spartan… to decide if they could do that when they were only fourteen.

Kira smiled and shook her head a bit. “I haven‘t… but… I don‘t really feel like going to the dining room. Maybe we could pick something up on the way and go out to one of the gardens with it or… just go back to the room and order in? Maybe ‘relax‘ a bit… take a bubble bath… cuddle on the balcony,” she mused, nudging him a bit as they walked back to the infirmary for her to drop off her tablet for the day.

Hope let out a happy little chirping yip and a giggle as Sai kissed her before handing her back to Venna. Venna happily took their daughter and cuddled her a bit, giving her kisses. Saiken wouldn’t keep Perry for more than the morning, and then he was all theirs.

Perry put down his water and walked back over to meet Saiken on the training floor. “What’s the next rotation?“ he asked. Sometimes they fought just melee, sometimes with wooden swords, sometimes staffs… sometimes Saiken just made him run whatever crazy obstacle course he set up until Perry was ready to fall over, to build up the leopards already impressive reflexes and stamina. Although the fact Saiken was training him was a secret for now from Tera, the fact Perry had been working out wasn’t. He was already a lean, but fit Gatan, but Tera had not missed how much more toned he’d gotten overall.

Lyla could feel her heart starting to race at Magnus’ touches, the way his hands explored her body, touches that were so sensual, but gentle. And then his hand moved to her tail, fingers pushing through the thick silky fur that covered it, sending delightful tingles through her body. Her breathing hitched a bit and she moaned into the kiss, blushing deeply, but not telling Magnus to stop. Not wanting him to.

Julep felt weak all over when he just came right out and said it. She thought for a moment she might actually faint. “If I’m…“ She blushed deeply, “okay with it?“ she repeated, then nodded and smiled. “I… I wouldn’t mind trying,“ she said. It felt right to say yes to him. And Elly-Mae had told her to lean into those butterflies he made her feel, to push through her nerves, and to do what feels right. So she said, “I’m… I’m more than okay with it,“ she said, blushing more, her ears tipping back shyly.

Pepper smiled and nodded before walking around to Ray and Patches‘ sofa and sitting down, pausing a few moments as she seemed to be sensing something. She moved her hand up to touch her chest lightly. “The Mist… I can feel it again..” she said. She turned on the sofa to look over at him. “I think they did it,” she said with a smile.

Ruby winked at Hunter and laughed. “It sure is,” she said, looking down at little Archer.

Sun took a breath and nodded. “Labor can‘t be nearly as bad as this feeling,” she admitted, not afraid of labor pains. They could be the most intense thing in the world, but she‘d rather that for a little while and then have little Solstice here than to have this feeling of being ready to give birth and never being able to actually do it. “You think Pats’… going to be a nervous wreck?”

“Oh, only out of worry for you and Soli,” Ruby said with a smile. “And once you’re both okay and he knows it, he’ll be fine too.”

Mina smiled and laughed a bit, leaning into Chrissy some. “I can’t wait to be there to see Pat when he’s not keeping his calm. He always seems so put together.”

“Mmm…more… Not with… without… breakfast, m-mister,” Gabby whined as she reached behind her and tried to push Prowl off so he‘d pull out, but she just couldn‘t. He left her whole body weak with pleasure from that wake-up call. And her body was still squeezing him so tightly, and Prowl didn‘t seem keep to end the pleasant massage his need was getting out of the malamute from all of his efforts.

Kia let Saber pull her out onto the balcony and into his arms. She looked at the rabbit and smiled, nodding. “I‘m safe,” she repeated softly, to reassure him. The hellcat wasn‘t trying to hurt her anymore, and with Tyce locked up… he and his two goons weren‘t sniffing around. But Kia was sure it‘d still be a little while before she went back to volunteering alone at the nursery. Tyce was gone for now, but reports were filed all over La‘shire from other girls about other males that just wouldn‘t take no for an answer. She was safe here with Saber… but it‘d take a bit to feel that way out there. She had to try, though… because she was supposed to meet with Millie today and teach her how to dream walk. Introduce her to the dream palace and the Ancient who resides there, the one the Dream Wolves like Kia were born in the likeness of. She wasn‘t meeting with Millie for a few hours yet, though. “We‘re both safe,” she said before she moved to kiss him. “I love you, Saber,” she whispered upon breaking it.

Trait looked around as they arrived and smiled shaking his head. "No but we're not the first ones here. No matter everyone should be arriving soon." He said as he walked holding her hand. His sword on his back and nodded hello to Silvi and Spartan smiling at her and then looked at the others who arrived. Smiling in and nodding in greeting to all of them as well. Silvi smiled and looked lovingly on Yuna it was clear to him just how much Silvi loved the kitten and hoped that she said yes to her being mom. And if Trait was right about Spartan and how he felt about Silvi and his own family he'd be happy with being a dad to them as well.
~*~
Fai smiled. "I can imagine. I'm just glad it wasn't poisoned or anything." She said as she paused between bites. I could heal it if it was…but it heals much faster this way…and I should be able to do something about the soreness." She said unaware that that comment may come around sooner then later…..she could heal if it was poisoned….if it was a poison that could be cured that is……or…..her healing gifts would soon be put to the test. Everyone here had faith in her healing abilities….faith in them that she did not have.

Dimael looked over at Jupiter. "Everyone has a role to play. And none are less then others." he said looking at him. "And your role in her life is very important. All the support in the world isn't the same as the support of the one you love. You're being there for her loving her no matter what wanting her to be safe and wanting her not anything else but her. All of that…is something no one else can give her. And I'm only naming a few things don't doubt your place with her Jupiter. You are very important to my granddaughter."

~*~
Averie nodded and lead the way leading the girls all into the halls and towards his father's study. He looked at them. The two were obviously sisters and the other clearly a Kijin. "We'll be to my fathers study shortly we'll talk there were all of you can be comfortable." He said.

~*~
Corri nodded as she smiled and looked at her. "Of course." She said as she moved to leave pausing at the door. "Remember sweetie you're both strong. You'll get through this. Both of you will. We'll talk more later get some rest for now." She said being a mom something she hadn't been for a while well being there to take care of Saffy directly. She smiled and nodded before letting herself out and closing the door softly behind her. Then moved off to go see about getting a couple of dream catchers to protect them, well there dreams at least.
~*~
Yuuri looked at her quietly and then sighed. "What about others who are dragon half breeds with humans Juno? Others like us." She said looking at her. "Outside of out brother and us there are those who are mixed heritage just like us. Then there's Ceil, Calyendaire and our cousins who are of mixed blood and Ceil is considered an unstoppable force on a battle field." She looked at her. "there are many out there who are of mixed heritages like us. Who had a human partner….perhaps finding one will help but I don't know who to talk to about that." She said thinking about it.
~*~
Opal took the vial and smiled at Movado. "Thank you for this." She said nodding and giving the dosage to Weiss and then moved to Levi's cabinets to open them up and get the other medicines that Levi kept in this room.

Levi blushed a bit. "Sorry for making a fuss like that." She said softly thinking about it.

Weiss shook her head. "No…it's not your fault." She said softly. "you were only worried." She said as she held to his hand glad he had not pulled free of her hand. Had not walked away. "They're passed down from mother to daughter…..when the mother dies or so I was told." She said shaking her head. "Unfortuantely I don't remember as much as I should….but Urano Metria isn't dangerous like this…" She said thinking about it. "I know that much….because this isn't the first time it's done this…I think." She looked at Rude who tipped his little head.

"Ah no it's not the first time." Rude said as he yawned and sat up sitting on her lap. "Almost thirty years ago….you received a similar wound….and it did this then." Rude said as he sat there. "You're memories might be fuzzy." he said then looked at Movado. "She didn't say anything because I asked her not to….there was a lot she didn’t remember clearly and even now…they're still waking slowly but it can't be helped now." Rude said and looked at the glowing crystal sand. "Weiss received Tetrabiblios and Urano Metria after she was born when Rasine drew her last breathe they went to Weiss." Rude said as Opal got the shot ready.

"It's alright Rude continue. I believe I can trust everyone here." She said and Rude nodded.

"When she was taken to North Star, the curse that bound her to the castle put on her and I was summoned but I didn't have the power then to protect her even a little. Although I did have Aldeen and Chastiefol her mothers shield and weapon." he said. "For the first six months Weiss still didn't know she had them but…..the priestess and priest's of the tower on both her mother and father's side tried to force different men on her….to take her against her will….they all failed. A powerful spell protected her one so powerful it would throw them forcefully away and out of the room….burning them for attempting." he said looking at Movado. "You're promise to each other. She swore to accept only you so any that would force her to accept another against her will….would be rejected by the oath." he spoke telling them. "The priest's brought her down and then revealed the reason they were doing that they could not find a means of forcibly removing them from her and so they sought to force her to carry and then pass on to a child they could rear and teach to purge all they deemed unclean and impure." he said thinking about it. "Only that didn't work so they thought if they ran her threw with a sword enspelled to control Urano Metria they would be able to control her….only it didn't work. Her body rejected the spell of course and the wound which should have been fatal healed like this but because it saves her right before death her own magical core is completely depleted and as you all know a dragon's magical core and life force are one and the same…the loss of her magic at that point would be the loss of her life because it saved her from the sword wound….Urano Metria then replaces her lost magi...il it restores itself, which is why it's radiating the way it is. To protect her."

Weiss nodded. "I remember using Tetrabiblios's most powerful sealing magics to keep the sword safe and in doing so…I must have sealed quiet a bit of who I am….I remembered my oath and love for Movado, as well as the sword and the sheath….the relics that belonged to the First Ancient and entrusted to the Maiden of the Sword or Sword maiden as it was later deemed." Weiss said softly. "I've always had both but….Urano Metria does not reveal itself unless something has happened to awaken it." She said thinking about it. Then looked up at Movado. "but as it is now….it's not dangerous to me or anyone else. Urano Metria is such that it can not be wielded by any one mystrian or mortal for that matter….anything I could find….because although I couldn't remember much Rude insisted I learn as much as I could about the Sheath of the Stars Tetrabiblios that engulfs and hides the Sword of the King, the first Ancient Draco….Urano Metria….all I could find was a reference that only those who master the light of Nervanna can safely call and wield his sword in his name and purge that which is false from his world." Weiss spoke softly. "It's why I have the utmost faith….that there is a way and that Draco didn't entrust this to my mothers blood line just to see one of us die….if I do…it's because I fail to do what is needed to call upon his sword in this world and set right what is wrong." She said softly to Movado….to all of them. But all of this was making her tired more so then she was on the way here. "I'm not going to die….just because his sword has surfaced." She said softly to Movado and swooned a bit.

Opal shook her head. "That's enough for now. I'm sure you and Prince Movado can go over this later but you said you were hurt? May I see the wound?" She asked and Weiss nodded showing her. Opal looked and sighed softly. Then gave her a vial and had her drink it before handing the other giving her the Zion and Miravor both then looked at the needle lifting it and giving her a shot to help with that before sighing. "Lady Weiss please lay back for a moment rest before you collapse….Prince Movado may I speak to you in the hall?" She asked having gotten together a few vials of the Zion and a few to help speed up blood loss….fight fever and altitude sickness….Opal knew Movado well enough to know he risked the return without giving her anything because she no doubt insisted she was fine just tired. Because she didn't want him to worry. "There's something I need to talk to you about in the hall if I may…" she said to the prince and looked at Weiss.

Levi looked up. "I can keep her company for a few minutes until Prince Movado returns. I don't mind." She said much calmer having heard so much more….what happened to her there at least she was here now. Safe with Prince Movado and those of the royal family she just didn't know she was Movado's wife as well as Sally's!
~*~
Phere looked at her. "I know." She said as she looked at him and smiled before looking ahead again. "I want to." She said softly. "I can't explain it but…you're someone….I want to be completely open with…that….I want to…be with." she said thinking about it how to put it….how she felt it was all she could talk about was how she felt about it truly. She wasn't the sort who capable telling tales….it felt…off to her. So she simply avoided it saying it wasn't something she was comfortable talking about.
~*~
Meliodas looked over at Bane and then at Freya before nodding slowly and leaning back his arm coming around to gently lay over Poesy her hand coming up to lay on her head in a gentle comforting manner as he closed his eyes deciding even getting some rest would be a good thing.

Baillie tipped her head and glanced up seeing the calm look in his eyes and being before moving up a bit more and closer closing her eyes and purring softly it was him. She was good as long as she was with Thayne. But….she didn't know about trusting Meliodas, but…..she did trust Thayne and so she'd rest.
~*~
Fii smiled and nodded. "They are good." he agreed smiling and tipping his head as he enjoyed the food as well. "Perhaps I'll have to see what else I can think of to make." He said playfully. "Herbs for cooking and my apothecary aren't all that different after all. You have to know what goes good together for what…..and I rather enjoy cooking for you." he said playfully.

Aster was pretty much the same. She was woofing down what she could and guzzling the milk as well.

Sorei smiled as he ate seeing Ginseng enjoy the eggs benedict and then looking at the girls. "Hey Asty…Vi, it's alright you don't have to eat everything. Eat until you don't feel hungry but don't go past it okay? It'll only upset your tummies and then you won't be able to have fun today." he said gently. "But until that point enjoy what you want. You can always have more later okay?"

Aster paused and looked as she swallowed and looked at him. "But Soso…." She said looking down did he mean they were done.

"It's okay." he said as he reached over and picked up a piece of muffin holding it out to her. "I just don't want you to eat more then you're small tummies can handle. Eat until the hungry feeling goes away. More then that hurts it would hurt even my tummy if I eat more then when I don't feel hungry anymore. That's all I ask. Then when we figure out where to go. I can even pack up a few more muffin's for you girls to munch on there when you get hungry there as well. I promise." he said gently warmly to her. "Neither of you will go hungry again. That's not the way things work here. But everyone worries when a couple of cute girls like you two have sour tummies okay?"

Aster reached up and took the muffin smiling and nodding. "Okay Soso. So eat until my tummy no longer feels hungry?"

"That's right and meal time isn't a race and no one is going to take it away from you. So take your time enjoy the meal." He said and Aster smiled slowing down and happily munched on the muffin. "I like having Soso here….he's nice." She said brightly. He didn't say she was doing a bad thing….or that she'd loose the food only to slow down and eat until she wasn't hungry so her tummy didn't hurt it was so different then having it taken away. What helped….was that he held out a piece of muffin to her and then one to Vi so she wasn't let out.

"Okay Vi? There's a lot more to see today so lets enjoy breakfast and then you girls can go see something else today." Sorei said gently to her.

Fauve smiled and nodded. "You're right they did….and there is so much to see here." She said thinking about it then paused and smiled. "Hmm maybe the hanging garden's?" She said thinking about it. "They've never seen anything like it."

~*~
Prim nodded as she looked at Minerva. "it does." She said softly. Primrose leaned forward and placed her hand over Minerva's. "It hurt more then anything to think you weren't….even for a moment. I've never wanted to believe that my best friend would betray me….but I was afraid too they played on that fear." She said softly. "I hoped against hope that you were Min….that's why my being here does more then words could say….tell me that what we had…they couldn't truly take from us. You're my best friend, and I'm grateful they couldn't take that from us." The fact that Minerva didn't turn her away at the door put pulled her in. She sat in the chair and leaned back. Then looked at Minerva spoke about it shivering about it. "Just thinking about what that man…..did to me." she shook her head. "I doubt it had anything to truly do with Gracia….as long as she believes she could use me….it wasn't that although I would not put it past her." She said shaking her head. "No it's more…Dr. Mallium himself…..that….that…beast of a man got off on what he did to me." she said shivering. "And I've seen him always looking at Pandora with a hungry dark look….it's not good what he wants with her. He'd likely sell Gracia on her being useful to the Queen as….I was then say she wasn't just to keep her for himself. He's that sick and perverted." Prim said shaking her head.

"This so frustrating. This stupid choker….and….they destroyed my staff without it….to use my magic is dangerous….I need the focal point." She said shaking her head. "I'm no help to anyone this way."

"You're welcome." He said to Cassius. "Thank you for helping her get here safely Cassius. It means a lot to all of us." Pellian looked back. "Even if they did the Delphi's were powerful magic users. Min and Dori's parents." he said thinking about it. "And if memory serves me I believe Zenra our ancestor enchanted this manor as a gift to them a long time ago someplace to call safe as they weren't always keen the Delphi line on sitting on the thrown or living in a castle. They liked this living among the people of the kingdom they watched over." Pellian nodded as he walked with him towards the sitting room having locked up. "Yeah…he's a year or two older the Pandora they went to the same school. He's a friend of hers…." He said and glanced at the door hearing his sister and Min talking.

Pellian stood in the doorway. "Min and I were talking about taking a walk through town we might be able to find one for you to borrow for now."

Prim shook her head. "Oh Pell it isn't that simple….a Holy Magical Staff isn't the same as a Magical Staff or a Clerical one even….they're specially made." She said sadly. "And without it….to use even something as simple as Nebula Chain or Grand Chariot….two of the most basic attack spells in holy arts….it can affect even my allies and I can't risk it…I just can't."


Leifon rocked a little bit and caught her wrapping his arms around her hugging her back. "Hey Pandy" he said softly. He just held her gently in his arms this was a lot to take in. He knew he was likely going to loose his mom so it hurt but it wasn't like he didn't know it was going to happen. Even though Pandora's parent's did all they could to help him. But for Pandora it was different and he knew it. That this was hard on her, her parents had been healthy and happy. One arm around her shoulders the other up and resting against the back of her head just holding her gently.
~*~
Kirie looked up at him and nodded as he wrapped an arm around her offering her words of support. "Alright." she said softly as she leaned into him taking comfort in his embrace.

Athrun continued to sing his voice carrying through the air uniting the melodies and in it's own way guiding that pulse inside of Zai as the Slyph in her seemed to completely understand what his song was asking of them.

Sable looked over as Zai touched his hand and started the process she didn't know how it happened but she knew it. In that moment….she took a deep breathe and tapped the bottom of her staff on the ground before she started chanting the other spirits moving about to offer help Zai.

Lyric paused and then turned looking up seeing Colm. She paused as she looked at him where she always sensed him his wind his breeze she blinked a moment but as the one who spoke to her implied when she looked completely with her heart…..she saw him….and she blushed. Standing in the flow of the Bards song seeing the light and spirit's flow and then turning seeing the river of energy forming coming….from a distance to where it would begin in the sending……..the current the River of the Vale…..she went wide eyed….seeing it. "It's beautiful…" She said softly having never seen it appear like this….

The other Slyph nodded looking at him. The one who spoke before nodding. "Perhaps in reminding her that it is the Bard who…called us here. His voice…is the gift of the Great Mother….he who sings with her blessing….called us all here." The Slyph said reminding Colm as those who came were reminded….of the promise the Elemental Spirits made to Mother Tomoe….that as long as the Druids protected the Spiritus they would always guide and protect them to the Vale….and there lands….It was that song….the song of promise and bonds that the Bard sang now blending beautifully with the Prayer of the High Priestess. The gathered Sylph entered then moving forward and up to Zai to continue what she started. "Well done young one leave the rest to us." The who spoke to Colm said to Zai as they moved to guide him floating and gathering around him the sending was beautiful…..

Tomoe opened her eyes hearing the song although she was not there in the mortal realm a bards song and a child of the wind….although not full born she had not the strength to go there now in person but she did send a blessing all her own. The light of nature appearing above Zai's hand the glittering light Tomoe's blessing……..a gift to a child who just awoke to her gift……a blessing to allow Zai to fully access her heritage and…..to finish calling the river here on her own if need be….the light of nature…the swirling ball of light and flowers that appeared before settling as a crown upon her head. For her being the one to invoke the passage….a promise since the moment the first druids made there promise to her….to protect the Spiritus.

~*~
Mikleia smiled and nodded. "Because Mama and Papa are taking me to met a lot of people and family!" She said brightly. "because….I get to explore more of the castle." She said happily as she looked at Sarah as she left the note and walked with her the sweater over her arm and that arm holding Mapet to her chest as her other hand holding to Sarah's hand walking along happily.

Miharu nodded to them and turned and walked back to the room saying goodbyes to Drak and Nyx. Then walked into the room and looked at her. "I'm here Vespa sorry I heard my father talking in the hall and sensed something was off." he said walking up. "A friend of there's needs some help so I offered a bit of knowledge I had to help them." He said walking up and sitting down on the bed near her. "How are you feeling?" he asked her.

Nyx smiled to Drak. "I'll look after all of this. And a stand made for the harp will likely help a lot." he said thinking about it. "I'll keep my end of things. But if your going to find the ore you may want to catch up with them before they leave without you." He said chuckling. "Leave this part to Tilly and I….we'll figure it out. I have faith." He said meaning that his meeting this girl who had him so smitten was for many reasons and good ones too.
~*~
Raphtalia nodded. "Yeah there leader." She said as she thought about it…"There was only one who wasn't like the others her blood didn't scent like them but they all followed her like to disobey was bad news….in fact they were protective of her as well." She said thinking about it and looked at Timber. "A red panda…I think they called her Kiyoko." She said. "I never fought her….but…she moved the differently as if she was trained as…I don't know maybe an assassin….?"

Raphtalia stiffened a moment at the loud crash as she was adjusting and getting the trap held having walked up to it while they were talking and walking. "The spirit….it's life is vibrant." She said looking up. "The energy is good….more then healthy….I doubt they'll be able to do that again…..the spirit is far stronger now." She said and looked back at them. "Roan I have this trap secured….if you or one of the others wish to undo it….I swear it will not harm you. I'll not let it loose." She said to Timber and Pat since they didn't know her as well as Roan did. But Roan had also been hurt and so far he was fine she just hoped it stayed that way.

But Raphtalia paused closing her eyes after a moment inhaling. In the caves she had planted the pure blooms in any loose soil she could find around the small pools of water she had found in them the flower's cups dripping nectar slowly into the water she could catch it now the subtle scent of the pure bloom….her flowers of her home lands that protect them from outsiders but in the end weren't strong enough on there own. The flowers scent was lovely a comforting scent but she didn't understand…..was that scent just something she was picking up the Mists Spirit's way of thanking her for driving off the threat and looking after the wolves of the Mist? She needed no thanks for that the Mist allowed her to seek safety here….."That scent…..it can't be….the pure bloom's but why?" she said softly…to herself...why was she scenting them maybe it was just her….missing her homeland the pure lands which could be as beautiful as the swirling colors of the mists….

Drak bid Miharu farewell and called for him to rest up before looking back to Nyx and offered a brief nod "So long as they are still in the castle I can catch up to the group in a moments notice, still it seems as if Sarah and Miki are already on their way so I probably should go catch up with them." He admitted with an amused grin as he turned and walked off waving over his shoulder "Good luck with the research and I'll see you two later today when we return to check up on any progress you two might have made." He voiced in a show of confidence even as he passed his and Sarah's suite plucking the note off the door and chuckled while moving to catch up to wife and daughter.

The faint rattling of a toolbox announced Koran's and Mira's arrival to the already present group offering a nod of greetings quickly taking stock of who's all here already, admittedly feeling a little overwhelmed with all the high ranking Mystians present. He nodded to Mira as he then pointed out that Yuna was already here "You can ask her yourself Mira, looks like we're some of the last too arrive asides my Dad, granted I don't know who's all coming still.." he admitted even as his curious eyes wandered over the assorted weapons and armour worn by by the group, which admittedly to a blacksmith such as him was a real treat to the eyes including the enchanted weapons held by both Silvitrista and Traitorin.

Saffy nodded as Corri moved to the door and left her with a last reminder that she and Duncan were both strong and would get through this. “Thanks, mama,“ she said quietly, getting up to approach the door after Corriander left. Saffron paused a moment as she hesitated to lock the door behind her. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust La’Shire to keep things safe and not let bad things happen again, but… she was still shaken, obviously and understandably… and at the same time she didn’t want to let that control her either. She took a breath and locked the door. Just for now… She then moved back to the bed and moved to climb fully onto it with Duncan, sliding in close to the sleeping puma-bear so he could hold onto her when he sensed her, as she was sure her presence would at least offer some soothing to him… especially if his dreams were about not being able to find her.

Twilight looked at Dimael as he explained to Jupiter just how important he was to Twilight and how much he really did do for her, even if it wasn’t always obvious. She looked up at Jupiter and smiled, nodding a bit as though to just silently confirm everything Dimael had said.

~*~

“Thank you for your hospitality in all of this. Not just for us, but… you’ve taken in and helped several of our people who were injured and afflicted with the Abyss,“ Soraya said as she walked with Averie, Safira and Mageda.

Juno shook her head. “I don’t either…“ she said simply, raising her arms up and dropped them to her sides with a sigh. “Yuuri. I know you’re trying to help me, to… assuage my fears, but my whole life I’ve only known locking things away. It’s all that’s ever been done to me. I am strong in some ways, but I wasn’t the one controlling my power. It was all him and his brands. I can sense when I need to stop so I don’t hurt Torin, but it doesn’t mean that my body wants to stop. It’s unbearable how much I want to be near him. And cold showers are not cutting it. I can’t see working out and sparring helping either when one look at him… the way my heart feels so full at one look… I love him so much… it just stirs everything else up.“

~*~

Movado let Opal take the vial and give Weiss the necessary dosage. He would let Sally know he was home once he was sure Weiss was stable and okay. He needed to figure out the arrangements here, while the girls got to know each other. He and Sally had a spare bedroom in their quarters… But at the same time… was it right to have Weiss in another bedroom while he was sleeping in a bed with Sally? He was feeling overwhelmed again as he tried to think of how this would work without hurting someone while they were figuring everything out… He suspected he’d be sleeping on the couch a lot. He kept a gentle hold of Weiss’s hand all the while, though.

“Your mother carried them first?” Movado asked, being brought back out of his thoughts. “But she was Human…” he said. Even as a Paladin, he couldn‘t imagine how she‘d contained two such powerful relics. Then she’d feel his hand tense a bit when Rude began to speak of them trying to force various men on her in the tower, always unsuccessful, but they’d tried nonetheless. How scared she must have been every time. If he was a lesser dragon, he would go right to the holding cell where her father was being kept and tear him limb from limb. Then she seemed to answer the question for him, explaining it was harmless in this form, to those of her bloodline… He moved his other arm up and around her to catch her against him where she was sitting so she wouldn’t fall off the table when she seemed to swoon a bit. He supported her as Opal did her examination and tended to Weiss before letting her lay down. He nodded a bit to Opal. “Sure… I’ll be right back,“ he said to Weiss before letting go of her hand and moving out into the hall with the serval.

Sunny stood in the doorway of one of the rooms where the medical supplies were stored, watching the recovery room door, near to her sister’s workshop… where the goldens were still recovering. Hestia and Balian had both been asleep all morning, but Lyka was up and she was trying to get a glimpse of the cute Golden that was always hanging out with Levia since they’d been cleared from infection. Those who had been assigned to housing of newcomers were trying to arrange rooms for them, and until then, they were staying in the recovery room.

~*~

Orion smiled and nodded. “Alright. I won’t tell you not to if it’s something you want to do,“ he said. “I… I’m honored you feel that way, Phere. Honestly,“ he added. He couldn’t believe in a day or so, she trusted him that much. After watching him get in a fight with Link, after hearing about his father and his mother and sister who he hadn’t seen in years back in Azuria. He just kept walking with Phere, letting her take in the sights of Unkindness from the much quieter outer walkways.

~*~

Topaz smiled when he said that. “Did you not… cook much before?“ she asked curiously. Of course, Fii had only mastered his cooking talents by doing plenty of it, but what she didn’t get was that it was a very different pleasure for him to have someone else to cook for. To share it with. And technically, lunch would be the first meal he was cooking, not just for her, but for her and baby.

Vi slowed just a bit, taking a few moments to chew what was in her mouth as Sorei spoke to them and explained they could slow down and enjoy their breakfasts a bit more. There would be plenty and they could have more any time they wanted. To eat only until they stopped being hungry so they didn’t upset their tummies, which were still unaccustomed to full meals. She looked at her plate, a bit confused. “Food can hurt?“ she asked him after swallowing the bite she’d been working on. “Like when Gigi eats reagan spice?” she asked.

“No, not like that. That’s… an allergy,” Ginseng said. Her mother used to spike her tea with it as punishment. It was lucky Ginga hadn’t died several times over. It seemed the dormant Divine Shepherd heritage was likely all that kept her from succumbing to her allergy to the spice that grew wild in the painted valley they were from. “Just stop eating when you‘re not hungry anymore… okay?”

“Okay, Gigi. Okay, Soso,” Vi said with a smile and then went back to eating, but she was doing it much slower, and seemed to be noticing the seasonings in the eggs that made them much better than just basic scrambled eggs, then reaching out and smiling as she took the small piece of muffin from Sorei and then put it on the edge of her plate, as though to show she would eat it later, that she had heard them.

“There’s an idea. I heard they were modeled after the ones in Aer‘Oro,” he said, though who would know for sure, except someone who had been there. But recent changes had been made to them thanks to Tiff’s arrival, because she could make the necessary tweaks, having been to the terraced city covered in exotic gardens of hanging and crawling vines and flowering plants. Maks agreed with a smile. “I also thought maybe they’d want to visit the art studio room. They’d been through a lot and never had much opportunity to express themselves. Maybe it’d be good for them,“ he said, thinking about his own sisters back home, of course. It was cute how much he did care about the twins, even though they weren’t his sisters. They were Fauve’s, and that made them family to him too.

~*~

Minerva shook her head when Prim mentioned when Mallium would likely do to Pandora. “Well, she’s… we’re all… safe here. Even if they figure out we’re here, they won’t get to you or her,“ she said. She then moved to look at the choker Primrose was complaining about, slipping her fingers under it, between it and her skin. She could see the enchantment ripple over it like a magical encasement, meaning it couldn’t just be removed. It needed the enchanment or… more like a curse for Prim… to be broken first. “I’ve seen this magic before in my parent’s books. The called it an ‘abuse of our gifts.‘” She sat back a bit and pulled her hand back. “I think I can break it. Do you want to come with me?“ she asked her.

“If they were trying to recruit him, he must have turned sixteen,” Cassius said, nodding a bit. “Sounds like the Queen wanted him on her Guard, and the King wanted him in the Gallants. But he turned both down. Smart kid,” Cass said. “He doesn‘t have anywhere to go right now… I was hoping you might take him in until everything normalizes a bit?”

Minerva looked over and nodded. “Of course. We have plenty of room here,” she said, before looking back to Prim.

Cassius nodded some and looked ot Pell. “I‘m just glad I could get her out,” he said to Pell about Primrose. “I hid her in the Gallant‘s Quarters overnight, took her a secret way out of the castle,” he explained, which everyone knew would have been the end of Cassius had he been caught with her there. It was probably already being reported back to Gracia that she‘d been spotted outside the castle and had been accompanied by the only surviving Gallant and another young fox. But Cassius probably wouldn‘t be put to death by Gracia, but her plans for him would probably make him wish she would. He then nodded when Pell mentioned the Delphi were powerful magic users and his own ancestors had blessed an item that stayed in this family for all generations, that would protect whatever home it was kept in for them. “Good, then we‘re safe here… for now.” He then moved to lead Pellian away to where they could talk without being overheard. “I need to tell you something…”

Pandora pulled back after a few moments and looked up at Leifon, shaking her head a bit, her ears back. “I thought you were there… in the forum… when everything happened,“ she said sadly. He’d mentioned he wanted to go. No one knew that there would be an attack. Everyone who meant anything to Pandora had been there. She’d been home, because her parents didn’t feel she needed to be present, as they intended to protest against the current treatment of the people under Gracia and the King. Although Pandora already had that spirit in her, they didn’t want to encourage it until she was older. Minerva had been there with them, though. And Pandora would have lost her sister too, if it hadn’t been for Pellian, who saved her from Severin’s mages at the last moment. She then moved to hug him again. “I’m glad you’re okay…“

~*~

Eko just gently rubbed Kirie’s back as they sat there and his ears tipped forwards and back in awe at the way Leon’s body just turned to shimmering light under Zai’s touch. He wasn’t sure, as all others present likely weren’t, that she had triggered the Sending. Well, all but Lorna… who just seemed smile, as though not in the lease bit surprised. And why would she be? She’d been alive when Zai’s grandparents had taken root in Ethion, one side a Druid who married a Pixie, resulting in the birth of Bruskan. The other side a Druid we married a Sylph, resulting in the birth of Zai’s mother, Riesa. She’d watched Bruskan and Riesa meet, fall in love, build their home in town and have little Zaida.

Maize looked up at Athrun curiously and then ahead and paused as she closed her eyes and felt them. So many of them… they’d come, finally. The Sylph… Not in the numbers that had come for Demetre in the last Sending to occur in Ethion, but… enough. It would have taken only one, honestly… but to know so many had come despite whatever was going on in their kingdom right now to delay them… it was a comfort for her. She’d lost two sets of parents, essentially, first her own and then Leon… She felt grateful to still have Nysa alive, restored to them. But it was like a sending for her own father, and she knew that Kirie would feel relief to know they’d come for him.

Zai turned to the empty space beside her as though she were seeing something the others there couldn’t and nodded gently. She was confused herself. What had just happened? But she was looking at this beautiful being talking directly to her, a Sylph. She then looked to the light that was Leon as the Sylph moved to become the breeze that would carry him to the Vale and Zai felt tears run down her cheeks and she didn’t understand why. It wasn’t sadness over Leon, but joy he got to go home finally… and something else, a feeling like she’d helped… She’d just seen a world that was partly hers and it felt warm and that confused her. She’d seen Sylph. She then felt the warmth over her hand and looked down to see the mark that had appeared on the back of her hand, from Tomoe herself.

Colm had nodded about the Sylph’s suggestion of reminding his mother that the Bard had called to them to escort this soul to the Vale… that he sang the will of Tomoe herself, and they would answer. No matter what Silvantis commanded of them. As they moved inside, he looked to where Lyric was and noticed the way her expression changed. She could see him, and he didn’t know how to react to that. He took a step and seemed to become a wisp of a breeze, suddenly gone from her sight, reforming behind her as she looked to the river of light. “It’s the Valerian River,” he said to her. She’d see forms moving in it, like large, elegant birds. “The Sylph draw it in, escort the soul to it, and the Valerian Swans ferry it to the lands of the Sent,” he said.

~*~

Vespa looked over when the door opened and seemed to relax a bit more, laying down again and curling up beside where Miharu had sat on the bed. “I’m tired, but I feel better too,“ she said with a smiled. But then she looked around the room and her smile faded a bit. “Haru… it doesn’t feel the same without them..“ she said, meaning the vines, the flowers, the way the room always had that garden scent to it. It was so bare, and it hadn’t been like that since the day she first arrived here… because that first day, Miharu began to respond to her presence and his feelings for her and resonating with La’Shire to grow those vines and cover the room in living beauty…

~*~

“Kiyoko… Red Panda…” Timber repeated before being momentarily distracted by the resurgence of the Mist and its vibrancy. He smiled and nodded before hearing Raphtalia call for Roan or someone to help her disarm this trap. Before he could offer, especially after Roan’s close call, Roanoke was already there.

“Got it,” Roan said as he knelt down to begin disarming the blade as Raphtalia held the trigger from engaging. “What’s wrong?” he asked when he noticed her closing her eyes a moment and breathing in deeply. It wasn’t exactly the best moment for meditation, but he had a feeling that’s not what she was doing. “Pure blooms. Not surprising. If you brought some here and they took hold, the Mist will probably make them spread now that it’s healing. If it accepted them at all, then it means it won’t reject them now,” he said. And if she returned to her cave she would likely find just that, that the ones she had planted there had spread out of her cave and into the silvery white grasses that coated the forest floor beneath the Mist.

~*~

Spartan smiled and nodded to Traitorin and Dia. “Good morning. Thank you for letting me come along with you all,“ he said, knowing that this trip had initially been for Trait to bring his children on, but he extended it to everyone in the extended family now.

Yuna looked at Silvitrista and smiled, moving over to her and giving the dragon queen a hug, looking up at her. Her ears flicked back as she heard more footsteps. She turned to see Koran and Mira arriving too. “Mira!” she mewed happily, letting go of silvi to bound over to her sister and hug her. That family was so very close for Silvi… she just needed a ‘yes’ and she would have it. This was a perfect opportunity to feel things out with them and where the girls were at with their thoughts on being adopted. And then there was Lassa, who Silvi would need to go visit. La’Shire was terrible at keeping secrets, and had no doubt let Silvitrista know, privately, that Thalassa was with pup. And while Trilander was keeping things quiet for now, for Lassa’s sake, he likely wouldn’t mind Silvitrista knowing and coming by to offer up motherly advice to Lassa, who wouldn’t likely know what to expect from a pregnancy.

Spartan looked at Silvi and placed a hand on her back, rubbing it gently and smiled reassuringly. He believed the girls would say yes. Mira was the bigger challenge, because she was older and had been forced to survive a awful lifestyle much longer than her sister, relying on herself really. She’d need a little glimpse of what it’d be like to have a mom to let her realize she could really use one. Koran could tell her that it would be good for her, that she deserved a mother to love and look out for her and be there to guide her and explain things only a mother could… but Miraliru needed to figure that out for herself with Silvi.

“Hey Yuna,“ Mira said with a smile as she hugged her sister back. Then she watched the kitten pull away and moved to hug Koran.

Yuna looked up at him and smiled brightly with those two-toned eyes, a complete mirror of what Mira’s looked like. “Hi Koran,“ she purred happily. She liked having a big brother. Altair had so many of them, so she liked that she had one too. She then pulled away and took Mira’s hand. “Come on. Tera’s over here, and Silvi and Spartan,“ she said, trying to coax the couple over to the others.

Tilly sat down and pulled the notepad closer to her, beginning to write again, lightly tracing her finger of her other hand along a line of symbols and foreign characters before moving to the other book on her other side to try to use the first tome to decipher the second, which seemed to be written in more than one language, likely so any of the original languages that existed in D’Jorin before Common and other more ‘modern’ languages emerged, could all use the books. Draconian… Fae’Na’Ra… Mysticarian… She didn’t even notice as Miharu and then Dkhoran departed, leaving her once more alone with the charming Imperial Blue Flare.

Sarah smiled. “You’ll get to see a bit more of the old castle, the original one that was built first for the White Queen herself, my Aunt Silvi,“ she said, pausing a moment. She had thought to explain the odd family connections to Mikleia at some point, but seemed it might come out on this trip. That Silvitrista was her ‘aunt,‘ because she was her mother’s best friend all their lives… but Traitorin was her father, because he had raised her after Nessa’s ‘death,‘ and then Dkhoran was Sarah’s husband, although he was also Silvi’s adopted father. It was all a bit… confusing. But it was bound to be that way when you were a dragon and lived as long as they did. It wasn’t going to take long to reach the others at this point, though, so maybe Silvi could help explain it easier… or her father. They were both so good with explaining complicated things. Sarah was too, but… this was a little stranger than usual.

Nyx smiled and shook his head closing the door behind himself and turning to walk over to the table taking the harp from between his arm and chest and setting it down safely on the table before setting down the rest of the books. He looked on amazed at the speed and skill of which she was going over that new book unaware that she had no doubt studied sections of it before. But it did have him finding Tilly amazing more and more. For a girl who was so self taught she was incredibly skilled but there were those around the castle like that so he heard from Chrona. Talented Mysterians who could do so much without the 'schooling' behind them because they had a natural passion for it.

Silvi smiled as she watched Yuna flitter about excited about all of this and it was good to see. She looked at Spartan as he spoke to Trait who shook his head.

"Allowing?" he shook his head. "Honestly Spartan I think of you and Silvi together and could not be happier. It's not about allowing but welcoming you into the family as part of it." he said in a welcoming manner.

~*~
Corriander heard the door lock as she walked down the hall and knew why. With time that would happen less and less but for now if it helped her adjust and feel safe then it was fine. She walked towards her room she'd find out about meeting with someone about the Dream Catchers but right now she needed to go to her room and work on creating something with there energies for it. She'd make sure the nightmares didn't plague them that and she needed to find out about how to allow Saffy to talk to the one who did this unaware of the full story with him that he wasn't in exactly the same but he'd have to deal with all the damage caused by it. It wasn't fair to anyone in that situation what was done to him and in the end what it made him do to her daughter.

Dimael looked at Twilight and Jupiter. "I should leave you both now. I'll be going to the tree's and be close by. If anything happens I'll be there for you." he said to her letting her know he was going to give them as he always did there privacy but was close enough that if she cried out or he sensed she was in danger in some way he would be there for her.
~*~
Averie looked at her and smiled. "You're welcome but honestly you need not thank us for that. This is one of the few places that can help people. And we're happy to do it." he said not knowing that was exactly what the sisters hoped to talk to him about. "I'll also contact your son Mageda. Movado let me know he promised he'd let him know that you were here and I'll see that he's made aware."

Mageda shook her head and smiled. "There's no hurry, I'm sure he has a daily life here as well. And I want to be here to offer my support to these two. The girls have been a big help." She said meaning when they arrived with the medicine for Weiss and Tiff it had been a huge help. She just had no idea….Weiss wasn't doing as well as she would have everyone believe at the moment. But Averie had sensed it and so had Movado.

"I know that feeling Juno." She said softly. "I know what is like….to have someone else…him controlling everything….even my body….denying me things like falling asleep if it so amused him." She said softly. "I do understand….I struggle with learning things every day but Senn is there. And he helps me through it." She said and looked at Juno. "I think the part I worry about the most….is they say Dragon are incredibly strong." She said thinking about it. "What worries me the most…is if you suppress the dragon's instincts….if it surges past the potions and things to suppress it….it'll be then that you hurt Torin." she said as she stood there thinking about it. "And that's normal….it's completely normal what your feeling…it's completely normal…." She said thinking about it. Yuuri looked at her and paused. "Maybe….if I go ask….Ceil I don't mind implying it's about me…" Yuuri said shrugging. "I learn most things that way….asking others in the family who would be truthful." She said unaware that there cousin was half Kijin and his lover was…a delicate ermine.
~*~
Weiss had no idea that Movado was debating that, he had said he'd be there with her during this….but…he lived with Sally and then there was her. She looked up at him as he caught her when they were talking before Opal had her lay back and he joined Opal in the hall to talk.

Once they were in the hall and La'shire worked the enchantment that would keep them from hearing in the room Opal took a deep breathe. "She hid a lot from you…" She said softly. "I know you well enough to know….if you knew you would have had her checked before you left…" Opal shook her head as she sighed then glanced at the door. "Just hearing that little bit explains a lot though….she must have gotten used to hiding everything her weakness's and everything else…." Opal took a deep breathe and looked at him.

"She's not in a good state at the moment….the magic that sealed the wound….didn't replace the lost blood….she has a bluish purple cast to her talon's nail beds….when she speaks it's hinting in her gums there paler then they should be." She spoke softly. "And she has Altitude illness….her center of gravity is off, she's likely to suffer from vertigo for a few days…..she's running a fever it's there in her eyes in the dilation but she's hiding it….I think she's able to control her own body temperature….or rather keep things cooler around her hiding the fever…" Opal took a deep breathe. "I'm sorry this is a lot….but is there someone here who can stay by her keep watch over her the next few days while she recovers? I've already assembled the medicines….Sarah would insist she'd heal better in a normal bed and she'd be right….but if she doesn't have anywhere to go here….I can arrange for a room for her here in the infirmary…." She said softly. "I'm sorry to put this on you Prince Movado…..But I need to figure…out wither to find a room for her…"

Weiss laid there looking up at the ceiling…..no the sword was not dangerous to her while in that realm but if she summoned it here without figuring out what the light of Nirvana was fatal. She closed her eyes as she laid there…..he had a life here with Sally and she was turning that upside down…And she hadn't told him about that or the other things they did….all in order to break her spirit and make her obey them. She opened her eyes and lifted her hand looking at her fingers. Movado no doubt wanted to go home to Sally and she could hardly blame him but she didn't know Opal was telling him of her condition at the moment. Weiss closed her eyes….a burden….she hated more then anything the idea of being a burden for him in any way.

Lyka sat there leaning back a bit as he sat there with the book in his hand. "You can come in and say hi." he said glancing up over the edge of the book." He smiled seeing the shadow she was casting it was just barely there but it was clear there was a girl hiding there. "I'd come and say hi……but I've been grounded." he said bemused looking at the magical linking chain that kept him from going and rushing into Levi's work area again….he smiled as he tipped his head. "I promise I don't bite."

~*~
Pherenice nodded as she walked with him. "I will, because it's something I want to do." She said looking at him and smiled. "It's beautiful here." she said taking in the sights as she walked with Orion. She was just so very comfortable with him.
~*~
Fii smiled. "I did often." He said as he paused in eating his meal. Then smiled and 'looked' at her as he tipped his head. "But it's much different cooking for someone else then when cooking for yourself. More care goes into it for one. Because where I may not care one day or another how it tastes for you I'll always want it to taste good."

Sorei smiled and nodded. "Thank you Vi and Asty." He said looking at them both and nodding. "besides I think you'll find the flavors more and more in the food when you slow down." he said winking to the twins getting a giggle out of Aster.

Fauve nodded. "I heard something about that and thought the twins even if it isn't….would enjoy seeing something different." she said and then nodded. "I think they'd enjoy that too. We can do both the gardens this morning and the painting after lunch or visa versa." Fauve said smiling. "And perhaps Sorei can convince Ginseng to come along as well. He seems to be really good for her. It's obvious he cares deeply about her."

Primrose stood and looked at her. "Yeah. I'll come along the sooner I can get this off the happier I'll be." She said shaking her head and smiling. She didn't even hesitate in answering Minerva obviously trusting her best friend. They were still as they were before all of this happened. If not a bit wiser to the evils of the Queen and her followers.

Pell shook his head. "That was a risk but I'm grateful to you for it. I could not think of how to get her out of there." he said and then looked over at the others before nodding to Cassius. "Sure." he said as he moved off with him. Pellian followed Cassius and looked at him before taking a deep breathe. Not sure what Cass wanted to go over with him but he would talk with him here. "What is it? You look like you have something on your mind."

Leifon hugged her back. "I had wanted to go. But…my mother collapsed and was running a fever. "He said looking at her. "So instead I was home tending to her but I wasn't able to stop the hunters from hurting her. I ended up chasing them out….and into the streets…..we were near the center court when the spell went off. If she hadn't gotten sick…I likely would have been there….staying to help her prevented me from being there….if I had been I might have been able to save them." he said as he hugged her back. Pandora's parents….he might have been able to get them out but that would not have worked as Pell and Min could tell them both….there parents had pushed her to go with Pellian….and Pellian battled and got her out. And later when he had Minerva somewhere safe he had helped Primrose get the twins out of the kingdom. It had been a crazy day. "I'm glad your okay too Pandy." he said gently to her as he hugged her back. "I was worried about you when I woke….I wanted you to be alright."

~*~
Kirie looked up as Zai looked over and saw her father's spirit moving to go with the Slyph and go to the Vale….it was the sending…..it was happening. She was happy to see it even as Sable said the prayer and Athrun sang but had adjusted his voice the current…..so that he didn't drown out Sable's prayer. She almost let out a sob of relief…..she had thought the spirits had abaddoned her father…had turned there back on him but she had no idea what was happening with Athrun signing like that his voice unlike any she had heard. And that it was his voice that awoke the Sylph in Zai…..

The Sylph looked at Zai and nodded before moving and guiding him Aiyan could see it and likely Naiya could as well having the rose's that guarded over Ethion and it's spirit bound to them. But Aiyan had always seen them….the Elemental Spirits. They gathered and picked up where Zai left off the other spirits moving to become the lights that protected the way to the river….as the Sylph guided him home…

"It's beautiful."She said softly as she stood there feeling him behind her. "Thank you for coming….for sending Leon on." She said to him. Glancing back over her shoulder seeing them coming forth starting to come to them and river that was coming towards her and Colm. "I was little last time I saw a sending but this is amazing…and I'm grateful to all of the Slyph that came here….that helped him."
~*~
Haru looked at her and about the room. "it will soon." he said gently. "When we're both feeling better….the vines and the flowers will return nature is never far from my side and because of that…it'll never be far from yours either." he said gently and lifted her hand kissing her palm. Small flower buds springing up along the vines as he allowed himself to react to her. She had been recovering so he had been diverting all of his energy to keeping her safe.

~*~
Raphtalia nodded. "They did….I planted all the seeds I had in the caves the mists had opened and showed me too when I was seeking a safe place…to stay." She said thinking about it as he worked on disarming it holding the blade steady. "I planted them around the springs in the cave….they bloomed and the flowers tipped towards the water….the nectar of the blossoms dripping in they have a purifying effect….so it was my way…of thanking the spirit for allowing me to stay safely here…away from the hunters tracking me." She said as she looked at the knife blade she was holding. "If the pure blooms helped the Mist's spirit at all then I'm happy."

Mikleia smiled. "It's said to be really pretty…" She said thinking about it. "The first castle…..Papa used to tell me stories about it….how the halls at the time were also made in a fashion to always be welcoming to the friends she made….some with hints of Elvin….and others with Fae and Drudian….." She said tipping her head as she walked along. "She looked at Sarah as she said Silvi was her Aunt….Mikleia blinked that was a bit confusing….but…."Is she like me? Queen Silvitrista?" She asked meaning had she had her birth family taken from her and then been adopted. Mikleia was trying to puzzle that all out. That would make the most sense at the moment….but it meant learning and asking questions even if the situation was different then anything she had known before.

Koran smiled and released Mira's hand to wave as Yuna noticed them chuckling as the younger sister grabbed Mira in a enthusiastic hug which did warm his heart seeing the two gatan's together like this. 'I really should try to make an effort to make opportunities for Mira to visit her sister..' he mused thoughtfully as he opened his arm to allow Yuna to give him a hug offering her a warm smile when she looked up prompting him to gently ruffle her hair in a fashion he knew Mira also enjoyed. He'd closely follow after Mira as she was dragged away by Yuna whom wanted them to come see Tera and the others. As he approached Spartan and Silvtresta he cleared his throat "Its nice to see you both in good heath, I guess we have a rather large group going on this outing.." he trailed off before speaking once more "Suppose we're all going for more than just getting ore for Gungadeen and Valefore." As a blacksmith he reaaaaly wanted to see those weapons again, not to mention that silvery armor Silvtresta had! So occupied was he with greeting Silvie and Spartan that he missed Sarah and Mikleia approaching a from down the hall still unaware that he had a new little sister!

It didn't take too long for Dkhoran to catch up with his wife and daughter clearing his throat as he gradually came up from behind to avoid startling them too much "See I told you I'd be back in no time, however I do smell something good on you..smells like I will be enjoying breakfast on the go." Drak said lightly as he pulled up on the other side of Miki so he and Sarah were on each side much like a mother and father would be! He looked down at the little princess having just missed her questions to Sarah before he had caught up "You looking forward to meeting everyone Miki?"

Tenebrea nodding his head as his form being healed able to move a bit for freely in the sun. Though keeping a small distance from the lanterns. "Indeed, if anyone has fought for her more, with weapons or words I haven't seen it." He noted to Jupiter shifting a little bit.

Jupiter to Twilight and smiling that smile only she really has seen before then looking up. "Easy shadow, you been invited but I haven't forgot your words on your last visit." Meaning he hasn't forgiven the transgression yet.

Acerbus hand reached out to pet that raccoon tail of his wife. Not to try anything but he seemed to love the feeling of it. He already putting a plan together for a date between the two of them. Just then, he's sure Mars would fight the idea but he felt bad if he took him away from Koi for even a night. "You think the love birds enjoyed the trip to the La'Shire?" He asked.

Crys looking back, oh how to explain this she thought. "So when we get hired sometimes the person will give us money to work with and get back plus extra. And we were on a roll....and then we hit with some bad luck and well...those people want their money back of course. So, we do owe people a good amount of money." She didn't want to name names, that is normally against the rules. She moved up close to Eros taking his hand. "We are only in trouble if we miss a payment and so far we haven't." She told him and leaned up to kiss his cheek, "But, thank you." Of course she didn't know that right now, those debt collectors might be getting word were Rio is right now.

Mizuki nodded and moving to turn in her chair, "In times like this we need to focus on the magic with in us. There are times it tries to tell us something but we can't understand it. At least not right away, but a little private meditation can help." She explained. Mizuki was not like Deet, she had decided on the path of Priestess early in her life and never questioned it. But, she starting to think Deet might. And she did see Rotta as a distraction.

Donovan paused when she said that, the first time that thought even entered his head. "Yeah, Me too." He shook his head a bit getting that thought out of his mind.

***

Zlo moving though talking if anyone knew him truly knew him it was just going through the motions. He looked up a bit, "Distractions." Is that all they were, was this mission just a distractions from what he should be doing or who he should be doing it with. He looked in the distance to the lanterns, "No one there should know how they work, how were the able to upgrade them...." He asked out loud.

***

Tria smirked knowing that would get Aspen a little bit using her tail. Moving to grab and start eating. "I want to check on her soon after breakfast. She tried to explain what happened yesterday between them. I think..." She paused a little bit while eating, "I don't this is a good place for her honestly Aspen."

Mela looking back to Blake a bit, "How are you not a King yet I will never know." She said just to him and moving to kiss him lightly. Once breaking it she walked up and bowed to Triat, "Lord, Lady." She added looking to Dia as well.

Mars finishing washing up and raises an eye at that last remark. With how these two were going it is not a shock they couldn't keep their hands and wings off each other. He reached forward, "If you wish I can give you all the time by yourself."

Panro nodding as Sandy was getting what he was talking about. "Yeah, that's right." He said and then thought a moment, "Exepct for the lizardfolk that we hired. He was good...just intimidating." He added and been shocked the same person was just here the other day, but the palace so large now it easy to not run into someone. "Vera deserves to be happy, just wondering if it this one." He noted.

Rio was a bit taken a back by these questions, he wasn't really ready for this and Ikki seemed to be picking up on it. "It would be a surprise." He said that may not have been the right thing to say but looking to Ikki a bit. "And, look kids are a big decision in someones life, if you don't feel ready then you aren't ready." He said a bit defensively.

Fang watching this exchange carefully and seeing Rio get backed into a corner already and going on an attack. Someone like that often has something to hide.

Serg nodding, "Thank you." He said and closed the door and bringing the tray back into their room. Once back inside he looked as Nashy was trying to find some item of clothing, though we had tossed them about a bit last night. He placed it down and silent just admired his snow owl looking for items.

Torin nodded and then looked up again the second idea of using Juno's fathers notes was worse. "Look, the only reason I still have those notes is just in case some crazed person tries bring back some of the terrible things he made. Nothing good as come from that." Of course it was that book that helped make a cure for the rage virus, but also one of the failed cures was used to hurt someone else. "If I didn't now better he crushed the thing." He said moving to sit down and just feeling drained all of a sudden, he was getting so worried and worked up. But, titled his head, "A request?"

Abbadon walking though the gardens with Tiff, "I do." He said simply and slowing down to just enjoy the time a little more before reaching her room. He pulled her in close, "If I had known you left, I would have come looking to find you sooner. But, fate was able to push us back to one another." He told her, there was still so much to talk about. He needed to explain his actions, ask for forgiveness pushing her away when he really didn't want to or should have.

Duncan relaxed a little more feeling the weight near him, his mind already knowing it must have been Saffron. He reached to gently take hold of her. "HHmmm.." He said the nightmare fading away. "I heard...voices.." He said in his sleep.

Twilight nodded and smiled. “Thank you, Dimael,“ she said. She wasn’t quite sure if he wanted her to call him ‘grandpa’ or not. It was still new to them both, but she was delighted to finally meet him, and it seemed the feeling was mutual. Twilight didn’t seem to have any issue with the fact Dimael was close. She knew he wasn’t ever close enough to eavesdrop on her and Jupiter. It was more a sense he got of when she needed him that brought him over, so Jupiter didn’t need to worry about their privacy being compromised.

She then looked over at Tenebrae. “I’ll make sure Acerbus knows that you‘ve been invited to stay, Tenebrae,” she said, aware how dangerous it was out there. Jupiter might not have forgotten the exchange last time Ten was here, and neither had Twilight, but… she also had this sense that he’d returned for a reason and they might need his help when it came to Aeon. Things weren’t as bad in their forests, but it didn’t mean the Abyss wasn’t still a threat… and then there were other threats, of course.

~*~

Del smiled when she felt his hand moving over the fur of her tail again, looking over her shoulder as she finished up with the dishes and he asked about Koi and Mars. “Hmmm… How could they not?“ she asked as she moved to take his plate and silverware from him to wash them as well. “I have a feeling they’re still enjoying it,“ she laughed. “They’ll probably come back from that wedding more eager than ever to get married, which means we definitely need to check out the gardens to make sure we have the plans in order for them. Koi’s so overwhelmed with the plans. In the end, I think it’ll be more them to just keep it simple and small, just put it in a really enchanting place, you know? And it doesn’t get much prettier than the Royal Gardens,“ she noted with a smile as she finished up and dried her hands before coming over behind him and leaning over to hug her husband, kissing his cheek and nuzzling him a bit.

Eros felt the kiss and ‘looked’ at her as she drew back with a ‘thank you.‘ “If you ever were in trouble, though, you’d tell me, right?“ he asked, wanting to know she wouldn’t just pretend all was well and try to handle things herself to avoid ‘dragging him into it.‘ He knew she didn’t want to compromise him by involving him in her choice of career, but he’d rather take risks for her than have something bad happen to her. “I’m not trying to be noble here. If anything, it’s selfish really, because I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

Deet listened and nodded a bit, though she honestly wasn’t sure what Mizuki was talking about. But… she hoped that having her own privacy to meditate on things would help bring these answers, whatever those were, that Mizuki was talking about. She didn’t realize that her path was being questioned or doubted, not in bad ways necessarily, but in ways that suggested maybe this wasn’t Deetra’s proper path. She hadn’t exactly chosen it. She’d been raised in it. And Rotta seemed to have a way of making Deet veer off the path she’d been on for the first seventeen years of her life without any distraction. “I should be done with this last one in just a little bit. Then… I’ll go do my meditations, Priestess Mizuki,“ she said as she went back to work. “Thank you for speaking with me,“ she added politely.

***

Missy shook her head. She knew Zlo, but maybe not as well as Mace, who could tell Zlo was just going through the motions and was hoping he kept doing that for now. Missy was more of a smitten girl with a crush. She didn’t know him as intimately as some others did, even having slept with him. She wanted to think she knew him well enough to tell he was ‘going through the motions,‘ but she didn’t. She heard him ask about the lanterns out loud, sounding deeply annoyed and confused. “Obviously someone does,“ Missy said. “They’ve been busy last night,“ she said. Though if they looked closely, they’d likely find the spots where lanterns were still missing, having their upgrades finished as they spoke. Of course, they had been mindful not to take them all from the same spot, that way it didn’t fully disrupt the protections, though leaving them temporarily weakened. Fortunately for Zlo, one of those lanterns was missing from the old smuggler’s spot.

***

Aspen paused a bit as he was eating, listening to Tria speak about what it was Lana had told her… though she didn’t elaborate too much. Then she mentioned this not being a good place for Lana. “What do you mean? That Lana’s not in a good place, or that La’Shire isn’t a good place for her to be? Not too much we can do about it, Tria. It’s too dangerous out there to leave La’Shire… We only have the portal to Unkindness and the tunnel to Rohdoran,“ he said about the Night Elf village at the base of the mountain. He didn’t know Mela was looking into a way of enhancing the reach of the portal spells, to allow them to be made to travel to places the portal maker had never been before… at Garand’s request. But even so, for the moment, Lana’s options of where else to be were limited. “Do you really think she wants to leave?” he asked.

Blake laughed at her king remark and returned the kiss before coming over to the rest of the family with her. He smiled and shook his head. Mela was still so formal with them, but he found it cute. It was all in how she’d been brought up and Traitorin and Dia would be fine with it, despite to them it might feel a bit like being bowed to by their daughter. “Hi dad. Dia,“ he greeted them. Blake was still feeling out the ‘mom’ title with Dia, unsure where she stood with it. Though he should know better than she so loved when they all called her mom. “Looks like somehow we’re the last ones to make it,“ he said, noticing Trait, Dia, Silvi, Spartan, Mira, Koran, Ex, Tera, Altair, Yuna, Sarah, Dkhoran and an unfamiliar little pink-haired girl were all there and ready to go. “No one else is coming?“ he asked, unaware Garand had gone on an Ambassadorial mission to Ethion that morning or that Movado had other matters that took precedence… though he knew not to expect Aspen. It was his honeymoon after all, and his son had just been born.

Koi looked over at him and just smiled, shaking her head a little. “Didn’t say that,“ she chirped as she went back to finishing washing off. She moved to step to the edge of the shower and out of the water, bringing her hair to one side to start wringing it out, ruffling her feathers of her wings a bit to shake loose the beads of water that had settled on them. “I’m all done, anyway,“ she mused with a wink to her hubby-to-be before stepping out of the still-running shower and grabbing herself one of the large, cozy towels to start drying off with.

“Lizardfolk?“ Sandy repeated curiously. “I’ve never met one of them yet… Is there on in the castle?“ she asked with that eagerness that was so customary to her. When Sandy was feeling safe and content, she was all for exploring and meeting other and having new experiences. It’s taken a while between the experiences in the village and then settling into the MLP camp for her to get to that point, but Panro had made it all much easier. She knew she was safe in this place, and she was always safe with him. She then looked over at Vera and Rio again when Panro said she deserved to be happy, he just didn’t know if Rio was the one to do that. Sandy frowned a bit and moved to touch Panro’s hand. “She doesn’t look very happy right now… but I don’t think it’s because of him,“ she said. “You’re her friend… you should give the… benefit… of the… something…“ Fang had said it better, but even Fang seemed to be forgetting that a little. Then again, this was a little close to home for him. Vera had been gone a good month, maybe a couple weeks more, and she had come back with this guy and Fang went from teacher-mode to father-mode. But what it seemed like Vera needed right now was someone believing in Rio, giving him some acceptance, not just interrogating him or assuming the worst of him because they didn’t know him. Sandy was still learning, but her heart was always in the right place, and that helped her be the voice of reason, even when she struggled to find the right words to express it.

Vera’s ears were back and she looked at Rio apologetically. She hadn’t expected him to be so bombarded. She thought it would just be a little catching up breakfast, talking about everything she’d missed and her filling them in on what she’d been up to in Unkindness… She hadn’t expected Ikki and Tess… Only Fang. And she hadn’t expected it to be all about Rio, like some interrogation. He was going to reconsider dating her for sure after this, and she wasn’t sure she could blame him.

“I’m sorry, Rio. Ikki shouldn’t have pushed,“ Tess said, genuinely, kicking Ikki’s shin under the table.

He stifled the grunt as he looked at his girlfriend and then back over at Rio. “Wasn’t implying you had one. Just… trying to feel you out for the future. I’m not claiming to know what you and Vera are. Friends, something more. I don’t know. But that girl might want kids one day and there’s a difference between not being interested in kids ever and not being ready right now,“ Ikki said with a bit of a terse tone in his own voice.

“Ikki. Stop.“ Vera said. She wasn’t even thinking about that. They meant well in the big picture, but in this moment, she was feeling more and more embarrassed by how quickly they’ve delved into such intimate details of Rio’s life. But Ikki wanted to see what Vera was to Rio. Was this just a ‘see where it goes’ thing that he could walk away from easily if it didn’t work out or something he would fight for even when it got a bit heavy? How far ahead could the raven really look when it came to Vera was what Ikki was trying to get to. How serious was he about her?

Tess could feel the tension at the table and cleared her throat a bit, taking a sip of water. “How’d you two meet?“ she asked, trying to change the subject back to something lighter. “I love hearing stories about how people met each other.“

“Uh… not really that big of a story there. I got to Unkindness and didn’t know the first thing about the place, so… I saw Rio and a few other Ravens hanging around and he looked like he knew his way around. So I asked him if he could point me to a place to stay and he brought me to the Inn that his friend runs and I‘ve been there since then… Just helping out where I can… Made some friends there. Crys, Eros, Pops…“ She said, leaving out the fact Rio had offered to fly her up to the Inn, as there hadn’t been any of the bridges, stairs, ladders and lifts at that time that were there now for non-flyers or wingless. Or the fact that she’d shown off by climbing up on her own, impressing him and perhaps that’d been the beginning of catching his interest. She also left out the fact he’d invited himself into her window later to share a hard pear cider with her in her room her first night there. These weren’t exactly things Fang would have approved of!

“That’s it? I feel like there has to be more to it,” Tess said with a smile, hoping for a better story.

“Well, I did… get sort of knocked off my balance by another raven and Rio… he didn’t even really know me, but… he caught me and yelled out that other raven,” Vera added quietly, almost coy. She was a confident girl, but this stuff got her shy. “I’d have gotten really hurt if he hadn’t,” she admitted. Unkindness was no joke with the heights… and the falls.

Tess gasped and then awww’d. “By the gods… you saved her. Literally swept her off her feet. Now I can see why this happened. That moment was when it all started,” she said with a renewed giddiness as she pointed back and forth between them, indicating that she felt strongly now they were definitely dating, causing Vera to blush a bit. At least it was a story that would give Ikki and Fang a glimpse at the Rio that Vera knew.

Nashy got out of the bed to finally pick up one of Serg’s tshirts off the floor and pulling it on. It was a bit big on her, but she liked how comfy it was. She shifted it down a bit in the back to let her wings slip out and settle against her back again. She pushed her hair out of her face and looked over at Serg, blushing as he was just watching her. “… Are we… eating at the table?“ she asked, making her way over to him and looking up at the smiling dragon. “What?“ she asked with a smile of her own.

“Alright… we’ll leave the journals alone,“ Senn said, able to tell Torin was extremely uncomfortable with the idea of them. He then nodded. “Mmmhmm.. A request. Whatever Severin could have learned, I’m sure the Archives would have the same information, if not more. I mean, Traitorin’s been collecting ancient texts for ages,“ he said. “Maybe the spirit of the Archives can come up with something,“ he said as he pulled out his small crystal tablet from his back pocket and putting in the request. He looked at Torin and then noted it was an urgent request. Alcyone would no doubt be delighted to help, although it would be easier with a Guardian in place to help her, but with some training from Corriander, Duncan would be back in place before he knew it. “If there’s an answer to be found there, we’ll know before the day is out.“ He put the tablet away and then paused at the way Torin was acting. “You feeling okay?” he asked.

Tiff blushed as she felt Abbadon pull her in close as they walked. She shook her head. “I left because I had to… Wistria wasn’t safe anymore, but… I also couldn’t go with the others, because I knew I needed to be somewhere else,“ she said. She looked up at him and smiled. “It doesn’t matter what happened before, Abbadon… because I never believed for a moment that you didn’t love me, even if you said it,“ she said quietly. “Because I remember every moment I spent with you that summer, and I know what we had was real. And I never stopped believing that or trying to find you. When I couldn’t find Aer’Oro again… I stopped believing you’d find me,“ she said, trying not to let her voice crack as she looked ahead to make sure she didn’t trip on the path through the gardens. “And you did…“

Saffy felt comfort in the fact Duncan pulled her close to him, and in knowing it was a comfort to him to. She moved her arms around his head loosely as he used her chest as a pillow, moving her fingers through his hair and over his ears in a soothing manner. He was still asleep, she could tell, but just at a level where he also seemed to talk to her. “It was just me,“ she whispered to him, nuzzling the top of his head. She’d tell him about her mother when he actually woke… but right now she just wanted him to rest.

It wasn’t long before they turned the corner and there at the end of the hall were a set of massive, ornate doors and Soraya paused. “Wow… I take it… that’s your father’s study?“ she asked. She felt suddenly nervous, because she knew they’d get to the heart of her reason for being back in La’Shire… and she honestly didn’t know if they would help. But she hoped. As Averie said… this was a place that could help people and he was happy to do so… she just hoped that included helping her and, hopefully, Zlo.“

Juno slowed a bit as Yuuri was leading her away from the infirmary. “I… hadn‘t thought about that,” she said. “Could that really happen?” she asked. Could suppressing it actually cause her instincts to surge through it at some point and… really hurt Torin. Not just exhaust him or something like that, but… cause her to actually hurt him? “It doesn’t sound normal,“ Juno said. “It doesn’t feel normal. When I died and came back, it felt like a door unlocked and opened up for me… because I was free of dad… but the more I walk through that door, the more I worry it should have stayed shut. I don’t want to go back to a place I was in before I was reborn, where I was always struggling with my emotions… having baggage. I don’t want that to come back… I just want to be happy with Torin. I want us both to be happy and not have to worry about me freaking out over this or… or dad messing with my dreams.” She sighed and then paused as Yuuri offered to ask Ceil about his thoughts on it… offering to imply it was herself she was asking about and not Juno. “You really think he could know something that we don’t?“ she asked, of course, he’d been privy to both his father and his uncle’s journals in the past… and he might know more than they think. Plus, he had first hand experience being a powerful Mystrian paired with a delicate one.

~*~

Movado looked back towards the room that he’d left Weiss in as Opal explained to him. He shook his head and looked at the serval girl. “You don’t have to worry about that. Weiss will be staying with me and Sally,“ he said simply, as though it had already been decided. And it had been. He intended for Weiss to stay with them… or he hoped to bring Sally up to speed first, let them meet… under what he hoped would have been better conditions… with Weiss not so weak, wounded and sick. But maybe it was fate’s design. Sally’s good heart and empathic skills would never let her turn away Weiss when she was in such need… and would perhaps give the girls an opportunity to talk and get to know each other… for Weiss to stop being so afraid of Sally, and for Sally to see that Weiss wasn’t there to take Movado away from her, only hoping the dove would accept her as part of their family. In fact, if Sally was there right now, she’d probably be telling Weiss to stop that… to stop moping and painting herself as some villain when she wasn’t. It wasn’t as though any of them had planned for things to turn out like this, but they would figure it out together. At least, that was how most would expect Sally to react, even if it would be shocking for her to learn she’d married an already married man. Albeit, he didn’t know it himself at the time.

Sunny stifled a little gasp of surprise when Lyka spoke to her. She was across the room from his door… how he had figured out she was there… But somehow he did. She supposed the Goldens were impressive for their warrior prowess and keen senses, even at a younger age, for a reason. She hadn’t actually met Lyka yet. She’d only seen him hanging around Levi and her workshop lately… since he’d been moved to this end of the infirmary with his friends. Their first success stories for the Miravanna treatments. She took a breath and emerged from the storage room to walked through the cot-lined room to the doorway that led to their room. She peeked inside, noticing Hestia and Balian were sleeping, not wanting to risk waking them as she looked over at Lyka. She took another breath and yet only found one very quiet word, “… Hi…“ You could see the resemblance between Levia and Sunny. They were the same age, after all, and shared the same father. Both of their mothers were pure lovebirds too, of course.

~*~

Orion nodded as he looked around a bit. “It is. The lanterns add a certain something, actually,“ he said with a smile. “You should see it in the winter when it’s decorated with all of these little lights, thousands upon thousands of them in the canopies and on all of the walkways and platforms,“ he said. “They go all out for the Winter Solstice around here,“ he mused. “You know, sometimes I forget to do this. To just walk around and really take this place in. I’m glad you came on this walk with me. Something about you seeing it like this makes me see it that way too..“

~*~

Topaz listened as he explained the difference in cooking for oneself versus for another, how it matter to him that whatever he made for her tasted good to her. “Everything you make is good,“ she said, her ears twitching curiously. It seemed to run in the family too, considering Fai was fond of cooking for Donovan too. It seemed like the little confusion over the crystal pendent around Fii’s neck reacting strangely this morning was a distant memory. The fox and roo seemed to have more to focus on in each other right now.

Keelin walked with Solan back towards their room after having grabbed a bite to eat, having taken their meal to one of the outdoor gardens. Keelin did love the gardens here… which was perhaps why their wedding night had been spent in a specially reserved one for them. The maned lycan still felt sensitive as she walked, but it was a good feeling. The way they’d been last night and into the earliest hours of the morning had been proof that their ordeal back in the town was a distant memory for them. They weren’t shying away from being close anymore, not in the least. And Keelin just looked to be the happiest lycan in the world right now.

Wynter stirred a bit in the blankets that they’d laid out on the floor by the fire last night, amongst all of the pillows. She opened her eyes and just looked ahead at the low flames of the fire still flickering there, La’Shire not letting it go out on them last night as they slept. Wynter shifted a little, feeling pangs of soreness and yet this sensitive feeling that tingled strangely between her thighs. There was moisture there too, no doubt a result of her and Jarral’s first time mating. Everything seemed a bit of a blur as she was still half asleep. She didn’t even realize she was completely naked under the blankets, or that Jarral was too, spooned up against her from behind. And set right there on the floor by them was a small silver box with a little note, having been left by La’Shire at Millie’s request… telling Wynter to drink one of the potions inside. It was for the girl’s own good right now. She was just learning about mating. They didn’t need a surprise pregnancy from their one and only encounter so far complicating things.

Vi giggled too and looked at Aster, smiling before going back to eating.

Ginseng had paused in her meal to watch Sorei’s whole interaction with the twins. He was so good with them, and it was genuine. He meant it when he showed them care. No one… no male… back home would behave remotely like Sorei… He was so different from everything she was used to. If she was honest and really thought about it, put her feelings into words, she’d call him a breath of fresh air. She watched the twins giggle and seemed to be just genuinely happy with his attention, even as he’d so gently urged them to slow down and take their time, instead of the chastising they would have received back home, or worse. She felt herself drifting a bit in her thoughts as she just stared down at her half-eaten breakfast. Could things actually be different here? Fauve and everyone else seemed determined to convince her it was safe here, safe to fall in love… to let Sorei in. That it was okay to do that. It wasn’t wrong. No one would punish her for it. No one would kill him or banish him for it. Well… at least no one in their tribe, because their Alpha, Fauve, wouldn’t allow it. But the likes of Diana were liable to take issue with the mere idea of Sorei having a mate, especially a princess. The prospect of him having a mate, a wife, maybe pups one day… while his brother died and she was left without a husband or a child… The threat wouldn’t come from Ginga’s tribe, but from Sorei’s old one, more likely.

Maks ate a bit more and nodded. “Mmm… I think the more we get your sister out, the better it’ll be for her. She’s been more conditioned than the twins into thinking that she’s not allowed to have this…“ he said. “The one guy she let herself have feelings for was killed because of it. I’m sure there’s a fear, even with you as Alpha now, that letting Sorei in might lead to him ending up like Lycos,“ he said. “It’ll be good for her to have some outings with all of you and with him.“ He then smiled when she said it was clear Sorei cared for Ginseng deeply. “I think the word you‘re really looking for… is love,” he said. “He loves her. Saw it the moment they met. Like he had fallen in love with her before even meeting her…”

~*~

Minerva nodded and smiled a bit. “Come on,“ she said, taking Prim’s hand and leading her to the secret passage to her parent’s hidden room where she was sure she could get the collar off. There were some powerful dis-enchantment spells and even some magic-cancelling items in their possession. “Go ahead and sit down,“ she said. It was like a whole study with sofas and relics on pedestals and bookcases full of scrolls and large, old books. There was even an armory wall where she and Pellian had taken their weapons from last night in preparation for any unwanted company.

Cassius waited for the girls to leave and then nodded a bit. “Those orbs I sent out came back with some information… that strongly suggests I might have found one of Primrose’s twins. I got multiple spikes, but a really big one came from Dragon’s Nest further South form us,” he said. “Problem is, the readings also tell me that there’s a hell of a lot of bad stuff between here and there,” he added. “I need to look into it and I can’t let Prim go running off after me. With the city still half in the spell, our communications with anyone outside of Arcadia are non-existent. We can’t just go aimlessly calling around to confirm it. I need to go there and I think I’ll have a better chance if I go alone. We can’t leave the girls unprotected here, not with Gracia on the warpath, which we both know she will be as soon as she realizes Prim left the castle.”

Pandora pulled back again and looked up at Leifon quietly for a moment. “Your mother… Leifon, I’m so sorry,“ she said, realizing he’d lost her. She shook her head. “Don’t… don’t say that. I already know, somehow I know… you couldn’t have changed anything. If you were there, maybe I just would’ve lost you too,“ she said, not really thinking about how that sounded, but it seemed her crush on him kind of spoke for itself in that moment. It was a good thing she hadn’t noticed it herself, otherwise she would be blushing to no end. “I wanted you to be alright too,“ she said. “I’m glad you are.“ Which was an understatement, honestly.

~*~

Eko could actually feel Kirie relax in his arms… the fact the Sending was actually happening no doubt a relief for her. There was a warm light coming from somewhere not of this world that Leon was being led to, and he swore there was something taking form in it, but staying just out of focus, engulfed in the currents.

Naiya drew a sharp breath and looked over at Aiyan with some unshed tears in her eyes. She smiled at her brother. She knew who was in the Vale to meet Leon… It was their father. It was Demetre. And he was able to see his grandbaby on Naiya’s lap very clearly from the Vale, and Breece just stared with those wide, pretty eyes of hers, like someone was talking to her. Then she let out a happy little giggle and a mew.

Zai turned to face the light, which was so bright to her and she looked around her as the Sylph moved with Leon to bring him into the river of light, the Valerian river… She could see Demetra waiting for Leon in the light. He seemed to blow a kiss to someone and she looked where he’d directed it, her breath catching as standing just behind Naiya and Kei was the faintest form of Nydia, who had touched Breece’s cheek as though to deliver the kiss, causing the kitten to giggle, and the Nydia was gone, no doubt to be closer to her sister as she said goodbye to Leon.

Lorna closed her eyes and drew in a slow, deep breath. She didn‘t need to see it. Sendings… she always preferred to feel them. You could feel so much warmth and love when the Vale opened up to accept another worthy soul into its light. She held Naria‘Jean‘s hand tighter and felt a single tear slip down her cheek, but she had a serene smile on her face. One had to remember just how many Sendings Lorna had probably been to…

“You have the spirit sight. I knew there was something about you…” Colm said as he watched Lyric while she watched the Sending. “Just keep watching. They don‘t last long…” he said. And when the Sending had ended, Colm would have left. It wouldn‘t be her last encounter with him today, though… but the Sylph she had come would be summoned promptly after Leon‘s sending to be held accountable for their actions by Andromache… but Colm wouldn‘t let them take any punishment for doing what was right.

~*~

Vespa tipped her head into the pillow a bit as he took her hand and moved to kiss her palm. She looked up at the walls and ceiling, seeing the vines that had begun to spread very slowly around the room just from them being back here… starting to bud up a bit from Haru just letting himself react to her this much. She smiled and looked at him again and nodded. “Okay…“ she said quietly. “Are you leaving again?“ she asked quietly. She wanted to cuddle up with him again, but at the same time… they could probably both use another hot bath after a day or so of just recovering back here in La’Shire. Maybe it would help her feel a little better even, but only if Miharu was there with her.

~*~

“I think it’s pretty clear that it did,” Roan assured her with a smile as he finally removed the blade and carefully laid it down on the waiting slab of leather fabric to begin carefully wrapping it up.

Tim looked between Raphtalia and Roanoke curiously. He had to wonder just what was happening there. He was still a cautious wolf, Timber, and although she was helping them, she was still a stranger who had been residing in their Sacred Mist… and he wanted to know her more before he extended full trust. “When Far Mist is cleared, we’re returning to La’Shire. You’re welcome to join us,” he extended to her.

Roan looked at her and paused, having not thought about that. “It wouldn’t be right to just leave you here alone…” he said. She might have come here to be alone, but… did she actually want to stay that way?

~*~

The harp began to play a few notes to Nyx once he set it down, and Nessa didn’t need words for her brother to know she was teasing him a bit. The way he was watching Tilly and smiling like a lovesick dragon pup was enough to alert Nessa that Nyx was already enamored with this hummingbird.

Tilly heard the notes and paused, looking at the harp and then up at Nyx. “Sorry… I didn’t… I didn’t even hear them leave or you close the door. I hope I wasn’t rude,“ she said. “I just… I think I know this book. Or parts of it, anyway,“ she said as she gestured to the pages with her pencil. Chantilly never really thought about the fact that some things seemed to come easily or naturally to her, that the fact she had been mostly self-taught in everything she’d excelled in was impressive to him sort of escaped her.

Spartan smiled and nodded. “Well, thank you, on all accounts,“ he said, sincerely. He’d lost his whole family. To find Seda here amongst them… he thought it’d be the best thing to happen… but then he also met Silvi and there were grandkits to add to the family… and now there was simply so much more family than he ever imagined. He really was grateful. He smiled as Mela came up with Blake and bowed to Traitorin and Dia, greeting her father-in-law and his wife as ‘lord and lady.’ He looked to Silvi curiously, wondering if that was how all royals greeted each other.

Sarah nodded a bit. “Yeah… that’s right. She’s just like you,“ she said with a smile. She then looked over and smiled as Dkhoran caught up and made himself known, coming up on the other side of Mikleia and remarking on smelling something good. “Miki and I made you breakfast to go,“ she mused. “Miki said you’d need at least three sandwiches,“ she mused. “I guess she remembers your appetite,“ she teased. Drak needed a lot of energy, because he liked to expend a lot of it, between working on his runic magics and making Sarah moan… something he was probably itching to do since they hadn’t gotten to fool around since the night before Mikleia arrived. That was like an eternity for Drak! She looked to Mikleia to see what she’d say in response to his question.

~*~

Yuna came up to Silvi again with Mira and Koran in tow. “We’re all here now,“ she said happily, moving to hug Silvi’s waist as she looked back at her sister and brother-in-law.

Mira tipped her head curiously as she took in her little sister with Silvitrista. Neither of them had really gotten to know a mother’s love. Yuna seemed to really be fond of Silvi and it seemed natural for her to sort of put silvi in that motherly role in her life. Mira was still trying to figure out how she felt about it, even though Koran felt it would be good for her. This trip would help to encourage Mira’s choice, that was for sure. “Hi Silvi,“ Mira greeted with a smile, moving to take Koran’s free hand again. Silvi just might be able to notice the change in Mira, even if just in her spirits, and Koran’s. As Mira’s condition had finally been reversed with help from Eri’s horn powder. When she was ready now, she could finally have kittens with Koran.

Silvi could not help but smile as Yuna hugged her. "Good morning Sweetie did you sleep well?" She asked Yuna as she hugged the adorable kitten back. One hand coming up to gently ruffle her hair as she had the previous day a gentle show of affection without crossing any lines something a mother often did and she had….quite a few times for Averie before she died back then.

Trait looked at Spartan and smiled. "You're more then welcome my friend." he said as he nodded to him.

Trait glanced at Koran and chuckled. "Far more." he said in agreement as he looked at the young half dragon before him he'd say half human as well but they were debating currently wither or not that human blood was more dwarven then human. "Everyone here is invited in and if the ores call to you and you'll know it….when you reach for it it will release into your hand. Which is why…none of us currently have any sort of pickaxe. They are not needed here. Once everything is collected which can take a while we'll head down to the Brimstone forge near the bottom of Dragon's Nest. And there Myself, Silvi or Drak will be happy to help and show you all how to use the forge with the ores." He said to them all and then glanced at Sarah and Drak again before looking down to the little one with them. She was down right adorable. Then looked at Sarah and Drak again. "I have an adorable granddaughter to welcome into the family then?" He asked them both and then glanced down with a welcoming look to the little dragoness.

Mikleia smiled at Sarah as she confirmed that Silvi was like here. Adopted and then giggled as she mentioned that Miki herself was the reason the reason there was three sandwiches for him that she insisted. She looked up at Drak and smiled. "I am." She said happily but then paused and turned when Trait spoke about welcoming a graddaughter into the family. She found herself holding Sarah's hand a little more firmly as she stepped in closer but didn't hide….she saw the bit of sadness in his eyes and tipped her head. "You're really nice?" She asked and Trait gave her a soft smile.

"I could answer that little one but I think…it's best to let you determine if I'm alright on your own. " Trait said gently he would not tell her he was nice only to have her worry that much more because he was telling her and not showing her….it was an odd way of looking at things but….it was him thru and thru and he'd rather let her determine for herself that he was someone she could trust.

Trait looked over at Blake as Mela bowed in greeting really it was how she was comfortable with greeting them…but really just a simple hello would be fine. "Good Morning Blake Mela, everyone." he said with a chuckle as they all seemed to be arriving almost at the same time. He glanced over at Silivi knowing she had some….idea of things other then what he did.

Silvi smiled and looked at them all. "Garand accepted an Ambassadorial mission this morning to go to Ethion. Movado has had some things happen recently that he must see to right now." She said shaking her head. "Millie won't be coming baby Kahiri is under the weather and she's waiting to hear from Kahi, as well as having a prior engagement with another in the castle to try to help her gain control of her dream visions." Silvi said warmly as she looked at them. And I'm sure we're all curious who this little one is with you this morning Sarah and Drak." She said as she looked at Spartan a moment afterwards and said no to his question of if that greeting was normal.

~*~
Fai tipped her head and smiled. "I think Solace Melons are in season this year….they make a delicious pie…if I can get some from the market in town I can make one…would you like that tonight if I can?" She asked him wanting to know if he wanted it or even liked that sort of thing.
~*~

Dimael looked at her and smiled nodding. "You're welcome…..Twilight…you can call me whatever your comfortable with I don't mind." He said to her as he moved lifting into the air and Whisper floating back to him landing on his shoulder.
~*~
Averie chuckled and nodded. "It is." he said as he placed his hand against the door and it shimmered allowing them to enter as it would for any of his kids and Tria of course who was helping Trait still to handle the work load on him even with Silvi taking over. Although at the moment they both had a vacation as Silvi had taken it all in order to insist he have some time off to bond with his family. This morning though had them all going into Dragon's nest. Silvi never allowed herself to be overwhelmed but that was something Trait had never had time to learn properly form her. He had been learning the start after he married her. Averie opened the doors and looked at the girls. "Come in and have a seat. Then I'll be more then happy to hear what you wanted to discuss with me." he said although upon hearing it he'd be sure she would have loved to have discussed it with his parents but….he was just as capable and they trusted his judgement just as they trusted all of there kids the same way.

Yuuri nodded. "It could and that is what worries me. To take the potions like that to surpress the dragon's instincts…..it could build up to unhealthy levels inside and then break free. I don't want to see that happen to you." She said and then smiled. "I think so…he's been studying the mystrian races for a long time now wanting to help them truly not just….do what the mages did." She said and smiled. "And he's a powerhouse of a human and he's dating an Ermine….her name is Cleo." She said looking at Juno. "She's incredibly delicate and he's super strong….it may not seem like the same differences but it's close to what your worried about one wrong move on his part could seriously hurt her if not kill her." Yuuri smiled. "I’m certain Ceil would be able to help. If he can't he is on call with the Infirmary and he might know of a way to help there as well. I think he'd understand better then anyone how to handle this." She said looking at her sister and hoping Juno was okay with it. "his room isn't far from where we are either. He and Cleo are close to the infirmary. He wanted it that way in case they needed to call him in he wouldn't be too far away if he was in his room to help."
~*~
Opal looked at him and her ears twitched as he said that wasn't even an issue she was going to be staying with him and Sally. Opal could not help but give a reassuring smile. "I see." She said but it wasn't a bad tone. "Lady Sally has incredible Empathic abilities and she's incredibly sweet…if anyone will be able to sense what Weiss can't say it'll be her, I'm sure she'll be able to help Weiss." And Opal didn't realize that Weiss would be able to help Sally understand and gain control of her own abilities and that she was just fine the way she was. Both girls were compassionate about others. But Weiss was in a bad place mentally believing herself to be at fault for so much that wasn't her doing. Her upbringing didn't help and while she had almost broken free of that when she was always with Movado before thirty years a prisoner in that tower did it's damage. "I'll send her with you with a Medical kit. Something to help bring her fever down, Blute Morgin….to increase naturally her bodies ability to replace the blood she lost. Normally I'd opt for a blood transfusion but her's is a really rare type….even with all of those in the castle it's likely to be stacked odds 1 in over a million….which isn't good odds. Blute Morgin is the best….it has neither lavender or Corriander in it. None of the medications I'm going to give to you to give her have either…I've made certain of it." She said as her tail swished lazily behind her. Opal may not be a doctor but she was one of the Head Nurse's on staff her and Val…because they were good at there job and learned what the doctors taught them enabling her to handle things like this. "I'm sending a stabilizer with her it'll make it easier for her to lay down…but not walking around she'll still get dizzy and sick to her stomach….I'd say she'll be bedridden a few days.." Opal paused as she went over the list in her head and sighed. "I'll send Zion with you as well and Miravor. She won't need a booster of Miravanna from here….." She shook her head. "I'm sending a written out list of how to give them to her and when….With the Zion and the other medicines she'll most likely be down a few days…two or three…maybe four it's hard to say….we don't have any current files on her to show if she's one of the mystriran's who takes really well to the Zion…if she's not showing signs of getting better bring her right back here of course, or send for one of us." Opal took a deep breathe and looked at him.

"After all of that Prince Movado there is one other reason I've asked you to step out here….Nirvanna….my people looked to that light often enough to show us how to live….Or rather the three stars that work as one." She said looking at him. "Nirvanna is a set of three stars…three lights that together make up one star in the night sky…if you didn't know that you would think it's one massive star….this time of year if you look to the south you'll see it….it looks like a distant sun from here. The three stars are often referenced as Heart, Body and Soul. Or Guidance, Strength, and Power." She said looking at him. "Guidance being akin to the heart. The heart that guides all things to the right path. Strength being body….strength to stand firm and protect those around you and Power being Soul. The power one has to make a difference pure and gentle…but unwavering….I'm not sure what it has to do with the relic in her position that she mentioned….but….It's believed that no one person can truly embody all three….that everyone embodies only one aspect truly but is always connected to the other two. I don't know if that helps at all….but I hope it give you a basis to look at…." Opal shook her head. "I didn't want to say it in there solely because of her state and sweet Levi is young but she can also be a bit hyper….I didn’t want her getting over excited again. I'm not Merit…..she's always much calmer around her." Opal said smiling. "I should let you get back to her now….you've got a to think about., and I'm sure I'm not helping make that any lighter. For that I'm sorry."

Lyka looked at her. "Hi." he said taking in the sight of the little lovebird before him. There were some differences but it was unmistakable the similarities between them. "So you're Levi's sister." He said looking at her. "You two look alike…and she's often talking to Merit about you among other things." He said and nodded. "I'd get up to greet you properly but Levi grounded me this morning….something about my antics being counter productive this morning she'd let me up after things calmed down….then threw this in my lap." He said bemused as he waved the book in the air. "You can come in and talk. Don't worry those two sleep soundly." He said not whispering like she was. They were safe and no need for light cat napping. Even if there was a need….someone would be on guard. Lyka hadn't been as bad off as them either so they were still recovering Balian more so then Hestia.
~*~
"I'd like that…it sounds so pretty." She said when he mentioned in winter all the little lights in the trees no doubt it made them look as if they had caught little stars among there branches. Pherenice blushed a bit as she looked at him. "I’m glad I came on the walk too….there so much about the Unkindness I would not know if you weren't walking with me like this right now." She said meaning she would not have come this way in the time she had been here she hadn't detoured much until the other day when her stomach was demanding food and she was frustrated with the open air vendors who were upset she could not read there menu's. Pops was much different. He seemed happy to help her learn and offer suggestions she might like…it made the Crosswing a warm and cozy place somewhere she felt safe and comfortable in. Perhaps she should tell Pops that when she saw him again…she was truly happy and grateful that he offered her a place to stay there that didn't feel so awkward to her. The people in the palace had been nice but…Pherenice was more used to or rather felt more comfortable in Crosswing then she did in the palace. She wasn't used to at all people wanting to take care of her all the time.

~*~
Fii smiled. "That makes me happy." he said 'looking' at her knowing that she enjoyed everything he made. Fii smiled as he munched on another piece of breakfast thinking about it a moment. "Is there anything you remember that you liked and haven't had in a while?" He asked her and it wasn't not something he was afraid to ask if only because they both understood what it was like having been enslaved when they were children. But Fii was asking about good memories good times those things that one held onto if they wanted to survive the horrors of being enslaved.

"When we get back to the room….want to take a nice long soak in the tub?" He asked her sure she was a bit sore after last night….but they were married. Millie had done the ceremony for them last night Garand had attended and neither Solan or Keelin had minded since he was holding her adorable pup. And everyone who was there for them close friends and family had been happy to see the ordeal Solan and Keelin had gone through had not ruined there bond. If anything it made it stronger. There surviving it and being there for each other giving each other time to heal and not taking each others reactions personally until they were both ready to move forward again. Millie had even taken the time after the ceremony much to Solan's relief and spoke to both Jarral and Wynter. Helping them move forward much like a mother would. Of course she was called the mother of Lycan's. So it made sense she was able to help both Wynter and Keelin even if Solan didn't realize that yet.

Jarral was still out for the count humming softly in his sleep as Wynter stirred a bit. Unaware that Millie had left a morning after tonic for Wynter. To help them further as neither Jarral or Wynter would be ready for a baby just yet. They had just gotten to this point. And while everyone had been expecting it for a while these two moved at there own pace and it gave La'shire who was a well meaning spirit an idea of how better to help these two. They could not be rushed if they were it only made them nervous and caused them to pull apart a bit. Millie had been a big help for them both last night.

Aster happily munched away much slower then she had been earlier. She liked this….Sorei wasn't scary and he didn't make her feel like she was doing something bad eating that fast but rather it could upset her tummy and so he was concerned for her well being it was such a different feeling but she liked it.

Sorei glanced over at Ginseng after a moment as she seemed to be staring at her breakfast her eyes distant as if she was thinking about something. "Ginny is something troubling you?" He asked her gently. He had no idea she was thinking about him in that moment his dealing with her sisters and that he was genuine about it. His care wasn't faked or a show. And he cared about her even more he loved her truly and with his whole heart. He knew she had things to work through. A lifetime of mistreatment to sort out. And he was more then willing to help her through it little by little and if at the end it wasn't him she was in love with he was fine with that…as long as at the end of it…she was truly happy. That was as he was taught by his brother what loving someone truly meant. It meant that you cared about there happiness…even if that happiness wasn't with you. Diana would not agree….oh she'd be livid if she found out that Sorei was being accepted by them and she and those of his old pack would do all they could to make his life miserable again. She hated him…..his brother died….and he lived it as far as she was concerned it should have been him. His brother had taken him from his birth mother who hated him after his father died they were half brothers Sorei being a full ash wolf his brother only half. But Diana hadn't cared about that. That his brother did everything he did to save Sorei and bring him up right…even as he loved Diana. She hated Sorei….hated him with every ounce of her being…..if she could out right kill him she would. She knew normal medical means didn't work and medicines only made him sick….made things worse. She had no idea Ginseng's gift was the one that could heal him…

Fauve nodded her head as she looked at Maks. "You're right." She said in agreement. "I think there is a large amount of fear there. I can see it every time she starts to feel something for Sorei or allows herself to…she pulls back. You're right though he's in love with her…deeply….which no doubt is a bit different for her as well…" She said shaking her head. "it's a bit different for me too….but it's like he's known her long before they ever met." She said having no idea it was just that….that Lycos had Sorei see her on the way here….so that he would help her. That Lycos purposely arranged things form the Vale so they would meet knowing that the Vale was more attuned with the sleeping world then the waking…and so for a while Sorei's dreams were all about Ginseng…..and because of that….the wolf had fallen deeply in love with her. And to him being there for her was the most important thing of all. "the only thing I worry about is if in the end Ginseng doesn't love him like he loves her…..what will happen…I hope nothing bad." She said but Maksim might be able to answer that one for her. He saw it clearly form the moment Sorei have her the desert Lilies. And he got up to get the blanket and warm drinks to only follow Ginseng out to balcony. He seemed to be able to read that young wolf quiet well.
~*~
Prim nodded as she walked over and sat down looking about the room. "Min….are you alright?" She asked her even as Minerva was looking around for what was needed to break the enchantments on the collar so it could be removed. She didn't miss her parents…..it was funny but because they had right in front of Sold her off for status….it wasn't like she hated them she didn't she just….didn't really feel much for them either way…if anything still perhaps hurt. Deeply hurt by what they had done.

Pellian took a deep breathe. "Which will be sooner then later." he said shaking his head. "And your right a large party will only draw attention to us." He took a deep breathe and thought about it. "I may not have the magic Prim does but I can keep them safe. And I have a feeling that young vulpine you came here with will be of help there." Pellian looked over. "But your right if one of the twins is there we need to find out…I'm certain it'll help Prim feel better knowing her babies are truly alright….and she'll try to follow. I'm sure Min and I will be able to stop her there." He said looking at Cassius. "I'll keep Prim here and I'll keep them safe." He said and paused then pulled out a set of silver crystals. Handing one to Cassius. "These are communication crystals….the strongest you can find outside of the Elvin Amethyst's. I have them….because I worked for the Guardian's Unit that moved between the different kingdom's here keeping the merchants safe….Usually one goes to the person who hired me….so they can keep in touch and let me know if anything happens if I chase of a few bandits." he looked at Cassius. "There range is said to be strong enough to reach Rhealm from here….so keeping in touch shouldn't be a problem and there enchanted to only each other…so contacting others outside of this one isn't possible….but I should be able to appease Prim with this….and I'll let her know it's safer for you if it's left to you to contact when you're in a safe location." Pellian was doing this for those reasons one it would assure them as Cassius touched base when he could. And two….it would help keep Primrose here and not following after him to try to help him. Cassius after all was no slouch of a warrior. The only other thing he did was pull a necklace he was wearing that he always wore off and held it out to Cassius. "The other thing I won't budge on is this….Prim made this for me enchanted it with a spell of protection, warding against evil. It's powerful and it's protected me when I had to leave the kingdom for anything. Take it Cass. Prim can always make another one for me now that we have her safely among us again….but I think we both know that if we wait for her to enchanted something with a divine protection for you on the road it'll be harder to convince her to stay….as much as it pains me to say this….it might be best if you leave while Min has her occupied with taking the collar off of her." Pellian's tone said a lot he hated to put things that way….to suggest it was best to have Cassius leave this way. He'd rather give him a chance to say goodbye for now to Prim….but….they both knew her…they knew she'd want to follow to keep him safe. "I'll tell her you'll be back."

Leifon looked at her and smiled a gently his heart skipping a beat when she said she wanted him to be alright….that he shouldn't have said that….because then she would have likely lost him too. Leifon shook his head. "Not gonna happen Pandy….I'm not going to leave you." He said lowly reassuringly. "Mom was sick…the solace I get in this is that she's not suffering anymore. That she's gone to the Vale." he said warmly. "And her dear friends will be there with her to welcome her there." He said as he held her.

~*~

Kirie was very relaxed in his arms even as she saw her fathers spirit clearly….turning and smiling to her mom and nodding then to someone she could not see before looking at her and speaking although she could not hear his words as all she knew what she was saying as if she could feel it….he was very proud of her of what she had done…..and he loved her to never forget that. Her and Maizie…..to let Maizie know she was still his precious little girl too. It was just how loving and warm her father was. She watched his spirit look at Eko. And saw his seemingly mouthing the words. Welcome to the family.

Aiyan looked at Naiya and then at the Vale going a touch wide eyed seeing his father there to look at him…see him again. He could feel the love Leon felt for them and the sense of pride he had in being a great uncle to little Breece. But for him it was seeing Demetre and then turning and seeing….his mom…..he could see Nysa.

Nysa could feel Nydia with her and looked at Leon. In the Vale with Demetre. "Goodbye my love." she said softly feeling Nydia close to her and supporting her in that moment. She said thank you as well to Demetre for coming to guide him home. For taking care of Kirie. Even though it had been hard on him after Nydia passed away so suddenly on him.

Naria held her hand so firmly and watched it seeing Leon go off and seeing the effects of the Sending. He had seen them before when he was just a mortal before the awakening. But this…even feeling it….He knew it his feeling of knowing it and knowing the relief one felt one a loved one was accepted into the Vale…a sense of feeling of a long journey being down and the soul being welcomed home.

Lyric nodded as she watched it seeing it unfolding before her eyes. It was so very beautiful. In that moment she truly understood why Lorna and Tasha who could see it as well….swore it was one of the most beautiful things to witness. A soul finally going home there was nothing like it. It was like she could not tear her eyes away from it blushing a bit when he said he knew there was something about her. "Thank you." She said again telling her to keep watching that it didn't last long. But more importantly telling her that she had the Spirit sight it was such a rare gift and that she had it. But it woke…thanks to Athrun's song and the elder Sylph telling her to look with her heart. Or rather trust in what she was feeling and look that way. But….as she watched she sensed a foreboding in the air. "the one who sang….ask him to come with you….I can't explain it. But…you're going to need him…I can…feel it." She said softly. Feeling like she needed to be concerned for his well being. "You're going to need….the one who speaks with her voice." She said feeling it but not fully knowing what she was stating only that…..as the one sylph had said they came at the song of the bard one who sings with the will of there Mother…..or Tomoe herself.
~*~
Miharu shook his head no even as he spoke. "No I'm not leaving." he said reassuringly. He smiled as he looked at her. "My father can handle everything from there. Even he reassured me they would be fine and I shouldn't be needed further." he said looking at her. "I'm staying here with you Vespa." he said warmly to her. "How about a hot bath? I can draw one and we can go soak for a while."
~*~
Raphtalia smiled as he said that. "That makes me happy to know I was able to help the Spirit in some way." She said as she moved to wrap up that blade. "There are two left….one is several feet up from here." she said and paused looking between them her ears twitching…."Would….I be welcomed there?" She asked already aware that Timber really didn't trust her at all like her it caused the cervine in her nervous….nervous to trust in Timber at all….where as she was comfortable around Roan. She asked it though as she glanced a little up at Timber casting a wary nervous look his way before looking away. "We should move to the other two…there's no telling how long before your friends come this way I'd rather not have a repeat of earlier." she said as she got up to move having secured that poisoned blade.

~*~
Nyx looked at the harp and shook a playful finger at the harp. Teasing his sister's spirit back in his own way. Then looked at Tilly and smiled. "Not at all." he said softly. "Don't worry about it, Drak wasn't offended at all." he said reassuringly. "Hey you're already worlds ahead of me at this point." he said smiling as he sat down near her again to look over and figure out what he could from the book he was left with seeing a few different elements that referred to time magics in there own right….which was more up his alley anyways.

“You’re right… I know you are, but…” Torrent paused as the Mist came back to full in a massive display… No, it was even stronger then he remembered. “I knew those boys could pull it off…”

“Wow… That had some kick to it!” Rocky sat up in the shallow pool, so amazed at the sight before him that he didn’t realize a tingling sensation around the left side of his torso, the Mist etching similar markings onto him as were on Kahi. “Rain told me about the Mist a few times… Didn’t think it was this pretty though…”

Pat didn’t know most of what was being talked about, but with the Mist purified that meant he could go home and finally meet his daughter! He turned to Raphtalia when Tim offered her a chance to go with them, which he was fine with. It was thanks to her that Chaos' forces thinned, allowing this to go far smoother. "Oh course you'd be welcomed." Tim was being Tim, so Pat decided to try to ease the situation a bit.

Sally’s wings dropped a bit, feeling Rain's feelings of worry and upset at herself for not having a way to make the wolf feel better, guilt which soon turned to sobs.

“Ari, ya gotta calm down. I know you’re worried about your parents, but we gotta have some faith,” Auel moved behind the Lycid girl, rubbing her shoulders. “Your dad didn’t have his tail in our time when we first came here, and my dad was nothing like he is now. They’re both a lot stronger, and they’re not the only changes. Remember how the Ri here said Lord Kahi died during the last war in his timeline? Or Aunt Venna and Hope? And let’s not forget the timeline Archer came from. The world keeps changing for the better; we just gotta have faith in that.”

Archer was still a little warm, but he was definitely on the decline. He murmured softly in his sleep, rolling onto his back and pitching an impressive tent in the process!

“Hello. And you better get used to that title, Spartan; it’s what happens when a fox steals a dragon's heart,” Dia teased. Seeing Spartan happy put her in higher spirits. They became friends in a pretty short time, and to see the man who lost everything gain that happiness back… she couldn’t help but smile. She then turned to Blake and Mela, returning the raven's greetings.

“Oh? Who’s this, Yuna? I didn’t know you had a sister…” Tera teased as she walked up to Mira, hugging her tightly. “You really know how to turn on the stealth, Sister-kitty. I missed you.”

“Yeah… Like we’d stop at cuddling,” Faux mused as he walked with Kira to one of the nearby kitchens.

“Hmm…” Suddenly, one of Saiken’s tails lashed out, sweeping low to trip Perry up.

Magnus laid Lyla on her back, his kisses falling to her neck as his hand paid more attention to her tail, focusing on the base.

“Really?!” Parack couldn’t help but laugh in joy and relief, blushing at how goofy he must look. “Sorry. Uh… I know you must be tired, so maybe… we could have lunch together… as a date? That is what it’s called right?”

“Well, I’m not surprised. They’re not Alphas for nothing,” Rev said as he moved over to Pep and sat next to her.

"Oh, that’s only because you didn’t grow up with him,” Chrissy mused. “Pat has always been a worrier.”

“Aww… Ya sure?” Prowl mused, unable to help himself from moving a bit thanks to the milking his need was still getting. It was like Gabby’s body wanted round two more than he did! Not that he was complaining!

“I love you too, Kia,” Saber replied. Right now he would stop worrying about the Hellcat; he had Kia with him, and she was safe. That was all that mattered. “So, up for some grub?”

Jupiter nodded a little bit and still holding on to Twilight as she invited Tenebrae to stay here. He wasn't as welcoming this time, but nodded. "So, you need to find a place to...sleep? Do you even sleep?" He asked.

Tenebrae shaking its head. "I need rest yes, but not sleep as you all know it. I will make sure to keep myself to the shadows, I don't think the others in your clan would be so welcoming." It noted looking to sink into the shadows, "But, there is another thing I must give to you two."

Acerbus standing up and moving back behind Del a little bit and putting his hands on her shoulders. "Well, then let's see if the kids are up and ready for their breakfast and get them ready to spend the day with us."

Crys nodding as she backed up, "You would be my first to go to." She told him, she promised him not too long ago to not hold back secrets so much like Rio is trying to make something with Vera, Crys would do the same with Eros. "Out of curiosity if I was in trouble how would you help me?"

Mizuki nodding and moving over and take Deet's hand into hers. "I will always be here to help you Deetra." She said wanting her to know she had someone she could talk to and trust to help her. Moving to stand up and back out of the room, "If you do need anything I'll be with the others." She noted but not before making sure a certain distraction was taken care of.

Donovan was brought out of his thoughts with the question. "Hm? Oh, I'll be honest I don't think I ever had one." He told her and nodded, "Sounds good though."

***

Zlo looking around as they landed looking at the spot he mentioned, "Indeed, the Pristress must been working all night." He said looking around and taking a note and pointing, "Yes there, but it is not as unprotected as it once was." He noted and moving his hand down to the scepter and pulling it out and looking it over. Now what, not like he was given instructions.

***

Tria sighed a little bit, "We all know that Aspen, she was told that over and over again the other day. But, she isn't happy and her staying here s making it worse I fear." She told him, thought the place was safe for everyone. But, sometimes being safe wasn't enough.

Mela smiled, no matter how often they said she didn't have to be formal she was going to. It was how she was raised and took the duties of her title seriously. Though she could tell the others wanted her to maybe relax it just a little. Looking around, "I didn't think this travel group would be this big." She noted, not minding it giving her a chance to reconnect with those in Blake's large family. They might have been the first, but the quick trip to get the check up might have slowed them down.

Mars smirking still as Koi finished up and moving to get out of the shower. He moved to finish washing his own hair and wings before doing the same.

Panro looking over, "Maybe, castle is almost its own city now, surely there are a couple about, they mostly keep to themselves though." He noted and moving to not try and watch Vera and Rio at the moment. They might get a turn to speak to them later for right now though he wanted to enjoy their honeymoon.

Fang looking to Ikki and made a small gesture to hold back a bit. He wanted to know more about Rio, but not wanting to get Vera upset along the way. He then listened to Vera tell her story, "Hm, the Unkindness didn't seem to welcome non-avaions?"

Rio looking over as she told the story, "Well, not at first. Unkindness had kept itself private until recently. But, most have gotten better and accepting." He explained a little bit, sure some hold outs that they kept running into. This was better already. Then when Tess pointed out the 'moment it started' he felt a little coy as well. "I mean, I couldn't let her fall, what kind of avion would I be if I let that happen." He added trying his best not to sound cocky.

Torin was a bit surprised at how easy it was to make such a request, he always thought those areas and knowledge was off limits. He moved to sit down again. "I am, really. I am more worried about Juno than anything else." He told Senn honestly, so what if their private moments drained him a little bit. To know Juno was happy is all that mattered.

Abbadon listened as she spoke, "Had I known you were looking I would have found you sooner." He told her. He meant it too, while he hide those feelings that even Soraya didn't really know didn't mean just like before at the hint of her being so close he was ready to rush out into danger to find her. He slowed down just out of the gardens, "Tiff, I...don't want us to be apart again." He said suddenly like someone would snap their finger and wake them up from this dream. "I won't to make a new promise to you that, I'll be with you. No more searching for this ghost."

Koran frowned lightly as Traitorn informed him why no one else brought any tools and explained how the ore chose the person and how there was a forge below the mountain "Well now don't I feel a bit foolish for bringing all this stuff, I didn't have any clue that there was a forge already available." he groused looking down at his toolbox before briefly looking back in the direction of the smithy with a thoughtful hum "Probably too late to take everything back now since with dad's arrival that's just about everyone yes?" He stood aside as Traitorn started speaking to the younger and unfamiliar girl standing with Drak which prompted Koran to set down his toolbox and study her briefly with curious eyes.

His mind idly wandered while Traitorn was speaking with the tiny princess 'There has to be a story behind this, first time meeting her and I know I would have met this little one sooner if this wasn't a recent development with how dad and Sarah are doting on her.' He quickly dismissed a thought about joking bout her being another one of his dad's uknown children with how he didn't know about Miharu till recently either but felt it would have been in real bad taste and admittedly felt kinda bad even thinkin about it! His gaze finally turned to Drak questioningly.

Drak leveled a mock glare at Sarah when she teased him about his appetite, oh he'd make her pay for that one later showing her very intimately why he has such an appetite! However he put that aside for the moment as he gently ruffled Mikleia's hair but not so much to make a mess of it after she questioned if Traitorn was really good or not, she'd quickly discover his old friend was a very good person without him having to say a word about it. Drak turned his gaze towards his Son whom he noted had his toolkit with him and was now looking back curiously and knew his boy was wondering about the princess here.

Turning his focus to Silvi as she queried about the identity of the petite girl he finally spoke "This adorable little girl is Mikleia Rhoswen, princess of the land of Rhealm and as of last night she's your little sister now Silvi, I guess this old man has a habit of taking lost princesses under his wing doesn't he?" His words while conveying a sad message when he mentioned 'lost princess' hinting the fate of Rhealm he also made it clear he was going to take care of her and help her continue onward. He continued after a moment "Sarah and myself signed the adoption papers for her and sent them off to Trilander earlier so its official, she's our little girl now." He flashed a playful grin to Sarah "Pretty sure if I tried to wait any longer Sarah would have made me sign it in my sleep or somethin with how quickly she warmed up to the little on here." he mused affectionately as he spoke about Miki.

Twilight turned a little beside Jupiter once Dimael left, to look at Tenebrae, but not moving out from Jupiter’s gentle hold on her. She seemed content knowing Tenebrae would be staying in Unkindness to continue to recover, where it was safe, even if he intended to stay hidden so as not to spook any of the residents with his presence. Jupiter seemed accepting of it too, if perhaps mostly because Twilight wanted to make sure Tenebrae was safe and the princess seemed to greatly soften Jupiter’s sharper edges. She tipped her head curiously when he said he had something to give the both of them. “What is it?”

Del smiled and turned her head to look back at Acer, nodding a bit. “Sounds like a plan,” she said before turning to face him and moving to kiss him before moving to head back towards their room and the nursery where they’d left the twins sleeping soundly this morning. They were weening off of nursing already, which Del was thankful for! So this morning they’d have a formula breakfast. Their little appetites were a bit more than Del could handle after their last growth spurt last week. She supposed it was just the nature of Mystrians, needing to grow quicker in the beginning.

Eros smiled and nodded. “Thanks for that,” he said, obviously feeling better hearing her say that. He paused a moment when she asked about how he would help her if she did get into trouble. “I guess that would depend on the situation and what kind of trouble you were in. Honestly, I’d do anything to help you Cry’s, to make sure you’re okay. Not even the Guards mean as much to me as any one of you here, especially you,” he admitted, meaning that even if he’d have to jeopardize his place in the Guards to help her, he would in a heartbeat.

Deet looked up at Mizuki from where she was sitting and just smiled. “Thank you, Priestess Mizuki,” she said. She watched her leave and then went back to work on the last lantern, unawarebthat Mizuki might be running into Rotta outside as he opted to wait for Deet to finish in hopes of catching her on her way back up the Sacred Oak. Whether she’d say anything to shoo him away or deter him from his interests in Deet… or just let him continue to wait for the girl, only Mizuki knew!

***

Missy landed with Zlo and noticed how he lifted the scepter, but had a look on his face like maybe he wasn’t sure how to use it. “Maybe it’s controlled by your thoughts, or maybe your desires,” she said, though they should hope It wasn’t the latter. After all, Zlo’s real desires weren’t necessarily to complete his mission, he was just ‘going through the motions.’ This was a familiar role for him to be in, so it was like he was on autopilot, and while Mace noticed, the scepter didn’t seem to, and neither did Missy.

***

Aspen sighed a bit and shook his head. “I know. I’m sorry,” he said when she mentioned that Lana had already been told that... a lot... in the last few days, that it was too dangerous for her to go home. Heck, she merely got too close to a weakened point in the barrier and she became afflicted with a corrupted Abyss shadow. “I... could talk to Unkindness or the Night Elves. Maybe she’d get a change of pace and some clarity staying somewhere outside LaShire for a bit. Like your friend Vera.” He then paused, wondering if Lana might try to go back with Vera, seeing how going to Unkindness and just having that open space and change of people and environment had helped the Serval... and she’d have Vera to look out for her at the very least...

“I didn’t expect it either, but it’s kind of nice to have a larger group,” Spartan said to Mela and smiled. He hopes to get to know them all better himself. One day... it was fairly obvious the fox would marry Silvi. He had no intentions of leaving her, that was certain. That meant he would inherit her particularly large extended family, including all of Traitorin’s children, who Silvi considered her nieces and nephews, and their spouses, which included Mela.

“The more the merrier, I say,“ Blake noted with a wink to Mela, a bit of a nod to their efforts to trying to make that family together, though this would harmlessly seem to Spartan and anyone else listening that Blake simply meant everyone coming to the mines. “I’m just excited to finally be going to the caves and the brimstone forge,” Blake said. “I can tell you, Mela is too. She‘s been aflutter all morning over it,” he said with obvious affection for his wife and her eagerness. This was a trip he was looking forward to for a long time, because it was something Traitorin had promised they would all do one day. He had expected to go with his siblings, but most were unable to come, so he was glad to have Mela going with him. He knew her excitement was hard to hold back..

Koi finished drying off as Mars got out, smiling as she playfully gave him the once over before removing her towel and offering it to him to use, as the Magic’s in the fabric kept them soft and dry while pulling away and absorbing all of the water on their bodies. Even with that naughty, flirty move on her part, true to her coy nature, she couldn’t seem to help but blush a bit. That was always the way, it seemed. So no matter how many time she could get Mars to blush for her, he could just as easily get her to do it, and -- heck-- she did it to herself, too! But that side of her was for Mars and only Mars. He was the one who brought it out in her, after all.

“I think I’d want to meet one of them some time,“ Sandy said about the lizard people. She had seen so many new Mystrians, Humans and Mystics alike in the castle since she and Pan came here, but that was one she hadn’t met. She seemed keen to, if just because of her curious nature. She smiled as his attention seemed to be back on her and their meal, their honeymoon, though if the chance arose, they would likely try to talk to Vera themselves too. After all, Fang and Ikki were in agreement that word of Pan and Sandy’s wedding should probably come from them. Not that you could miss the rings on their fingers if you really looked them over. Just then their breakfasts they’d ordered before leaving the room were brought over to the table. Sandy’s ears perked up and tipped forwards as she looked at the fluffy cheese souffle in front of her, accompanies with a small fresh fruit salad. The staff had spiced up the souffle with diced ham, leeks and a almost-sweet gouda base. “Wow, it smells so good… looks like a cloud in a cup,” she said, looking at Pan.

Vera looked at Rio when he tried to play down how he’d saved her from that fall, something he’d actually done a few times. The last time had sort of led to them finally getting around to the root of their troubles, being that they were dancing around feelings that they had for each other and were avoiding… She smiled at him, not even realizing the others were watching for the moment, her ears tipping back as she looked over at the others again when she did remember they were there.

“Well, I think it’s incredibly romantic. It’s a good story,“ Tess said with a smile.

“It’s uh… I guess maybe it was a bit…“ Vera said shyly about it being ‘romantic’ according to Tess. It hadn’t quite seemed that way in the moment. It had just been more of a relief she hadn’t fallen all the way to her death, and she’d been very thankful to Rio for preventing that… but romantic? She supposed in retrospect, when you take into account of far they’d come, it was romantic.

“Rio? Vera? Can I ask… and you don’t have to answer if it’s too forward… because you don’t really know me yet… but are you two dating? Are you a couple?“ Tess asked innocently. No one seemed to be willing to just come out and ask them. It was all a bit of a game to figure out just what the relationship was, and Tess was more of a ‘to the point’ kind of girl, which Rio might actually appreciate, instead of the alternative forms of inquiry he’d been getting.

Vera looked at Tess, then Fang and Ikki, then to Rio. Her ears lifted a bit as though she were wondering what he wanted to say. She would have just said ‘yes,‘ because she was happy with Rio, trying this and seeing where it would go. She hoped it would go somewhere wonderful. Like what Pan found with Sandy, maybe when Ikki was finding with Tess… what Fang had with Aspen’s mother. But she didn’t want to be presumptuous. He was just meeting all of them and she didn’t know if he’d just want to put it out there with them already. Just the thought of him saying ‘yes’ to that question put butterflies in her tummy and she didn’t understand why.

Senn moved over to the sofas to sit on the chair near where Torin had sat himself. He could actually scent the concern on the man and he nodded some. “Juno will be okay, Torin. She just needs time and support figuring this all out. You‘ve always been there for her before when she went through these types of things, and you‘ll be there this time too. You give her a lot of strength and support and love in everything that happens in your lives. Like Yuuri, I don‘t think she‘s ever been used to having that. She‘s going through a big transition right now, maybe bigger than the resurrection… and it‘s probably overwhelming and scary for her. I think she‘s not just worried she might hurt you or cross some line, but that she‘d lose you because of it,” he said. “She knows better, I‘m sure, but fear isn‘t usually rational,” he said.

Tiff slowed when he did at the bottom of the small staircase up to this entrance of the castle. She looked at him and smiled as he said her name, her smile softening into more of a curious expression as he spoke of not wanting to be apart again. She turned to face him a bit more as he made her a new promise, to always be with her… She took a breath and felt her eyes begin to fill with tears as she smiled again. “Abbadon…“ she chirped, moving in and wrapping her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly, lifting up on her tip toes a bit to do so. She felt the happy tears fall some as she closed her eyes, hoping this wasn’t some dream… this had to be real. And he was really saying all these things to her… “I want that too,“ she said quietly against his shoulder. No more searching… no more looking around and seeing nothing but memories and ‘ghosts’ from the past… but to just be together.

Mira smiled to Silvi and then turned at the sound of Tera‘s voice. “Tera!” she mewed happily as she returned the hug, the Fine Fur‘s purrs kicking in. “I‘ve missed you too. I have so much to tell you… oh! And ask you too!” she mewed. Of course, it seemed Koran‘s suggestion stuck in Mira‘s mind, of asking Tera and Yuna if they‘d want to find someone to give them dance lessons in the castle. All sorts, not just the flirty little dances that Dia had taught them that one time to excite their mates. Mira then looked over as Koran mentioned it being too late to bring everything back to the forge. She looked to Silvi. “Is there somewhere Koran can leave his things and get them when we come back?” she asked her possible future mother… while Koran’s attention seemed to wander to Mikleia with great curiosity.

Spartan chuckled a bit at Dia‘s teasing. “I suppose I should take the sage advice then from those who have done it before me,” he noted, meaning Dia‘s marriage to Traitorin. He enjoyed Dia‘s company and conversation in a very different way then he enjoyed Silvitrista‘s. He‘d never had a sister, but he suspected his relationship with her was akin to what that might have felt like.

Yuna smiled and nodded. “Alti and I read a story and went right to sleep, because we knew we had to be up really early today,“ she said, closing one eye as Silvi ruffled her bangs and then opening both up again and smiling brighter. She then turned a bit to looked curiously over at Dkhoran, Sarah and Mikleia when Silvi inquired with Drak about just who the ‘little one’ was with them, the girl being about the same size as Yuna, who was a petite Fine Fur, even for her age. But you could tell somehow they were the same age and Yuna smiled, pausing a moment when Dkhoran told Silvi this was her new little sister. Did that mean if Silvi adopted her, this girl would be her… aunt? “Mik… Mikleia?” Yuna repeated as Drak introduced her to them all.

Sarah blushed a bit when Drak gave her that look that read he would get her back later, and luckily Miki was so busy looking ahead at the others they’d been approaching to notice. She then looked at everyone and smiled, nodding a greeting to her family and friends before smiling a bit brighter as Drak introduced Mikleia to them all and explained he and Sarah had formally adopted her last night. “Miki’s excited to get to meet more of the family,” she said as Miki and Trait had their little exchange. “I think she’s especially eager to meet Yuna and Altair,” she added, because they were all so close to the same age and Mikleia had never really known other kids, especially none her age.

Soraya went inside with Averie, Safira and Mageda. She moved to sit down on one of the large, elegant-looking sofas, shifting her wings behind her until she was comfy. She wrung her hands in her lap a bit, fidgeting with the soft leather and beaded bracelet around her wrist that she’d made with one of Zlo’s feathers woven and braided through it. Discrete to others, but she’d know it was there. She’d be asked what brought her here, what he could do for her, and she worried she wouldn’t be able to maintain her composure… and that wouldn’t leave the best impression. To cry about her plight to the prince… wouldn’t get her anywhere… but she was riding a bit of an emotional roller coaster at the moment… so close and yet so far from Zlo all at once.

Juno sighed and looked around a bit. She wanted to sit down when that thought was put into her head. She then looked at Yuuri and nodded, willing to try to figure out another way. “alright… Let’s talk to Ceil then,“ she said. She’d hope that he could have some sort of solution for her, but at the same time… she wasn’t getting her hopes up too high. But for her and Torin, she had to try something… anything… she’d do anything.

~*~

“Three or four days…“ Movado repeated. It was a bit overwhelming. Weiss needed so much care now, and he would be there for her and help her get better… in every way she needed it… and he wouldn’t do it alone, he hoped. He hoped Sally would accept her presence in what had been their home to this point, that she’d get to know her and come to care about her too. Then there was the matter of what Tiff could do for Weiss to help her… but the swan hadn’t put her bracelet on yet… and didn’t yet know the new gift she’d been given by the Ancients by way of Milim’s hands. “Okay… Thank you, Opal. I’ll appreciate anything you can send be back with to help her.”

Movado then paused as Opal mentioned… Nirvanna. “I‘m aware of Nirvanna,” he said when she began to explain them. Or at least he was familiar with the stars. Maybe not the full understanding of what Opal was now telling him about what they stood for and meant. “So you think Nirvanna has something to do with the relic she holds…“ He sighed and looked back to the room, nodding. “Thank you for sharing with me. I’ll look into it,“ he said before nodding. “You’re… helping Weiss… that’s all I can ask for,“ he said before moving to go back into the room to check on her. They’d be here in the infirmary until Opal had gotten everything together for the kit, which Movado would probably request they send ahead to his room, as he’d be bringing Weiss there and have his hands full. He didn’t know that Sally, Seda and Rain were all currently in his and Sally’s royal suite, and that something was wrong with not only Weiss, but with his precious Sally, too.

Sunny nodded a bit. “I’m… Sunniva… Sunny,“ she said, offering up both her given name and her nickname, blushing a bit. “You’re… Lyka,“ she said as she moved into the room more with his urging, reassuring her that Balian and Hestia weren’t going to wake if they were talking. “Levi mentioned you…“ she said, not wanting to sound like some creepy stalker for knowing his name without him giving it to her. Not that he would have taken it that way. She rested there against the wall, near the door, obviously shyer than Levi was, or maybe that was just because she thought Lyka was cute, while Levi just found him nice, but a bit frustrating.

~*~

Orion smiled and nodded when she said she wouldn’t know nearly as much about Unkindness if it wasn’t for him taking the time to walk with her like this. “Well… I can tell you anything you’d like to know. If you see something that piques your interest, just ask,“ he said with a smile.

~*~

Topaz looked at Fii and took a moment to politely finish chewing the bite of pancake she was eating and swallow it before answering him. “I… I don’t know. I mean, these are close to what I remember eating back home,“ she noted about the pancakes, or at least the type of berries they were overflowing with. “There was this seasoned rice that I remember with marinated artichokes that was really good. It even had this sweet, spicy brown sauce or something that my … my mom would mix it all together with,“ she said, though what it was, she didn’t know. Her memories of her parents were spotty. They used to be much clearer in her mind before all of the training and the torment and the fights. Now she seemed surprised to have had a memory of them at all, like she hadn’t really tried in a while. She wondered if they were maybe still out there somewhere, and maybe they were wondering what had ever become of her.

Keelin smiled and nodded when Solan suggested a relaxing bath when they got back to the room, or maybe relaxing. It all seemed to depend on what sort of mood the newlyweds found themselves in. And lately, it‘d been difficult to keep their hands off each other. And with Keelin being off potions for as long as she has been now, they were playing with fire, but odds were if a pup did happen, neither would be upset about it. They‘d healed physically and emotionally from what happened in town, taken their time with it, stayed open with each other about it, and they were now officially married. It seemed like a reasonable next step, and a likely one with the way they‘d been. “I think I’d really like that,” she said, her tail wagging behind her some as they walked, the lycan girl cuddled up against his side.

Wynter sat up just a bit more, rubbing her eyes as she blanket fell down around her waist. She paused and blushed deeply, wrapping her arms around herself a bit as she realized she was naked. She looked over her shoulder where Jarral was still asleep with the blanket down to his waist just enough for her to realize he was naked too. Last night’s events came rushing back with clarity and Wynter’s blush washed through her fur in those waves of pinks and purples. She then tipped her tall ears forwards, the colors quieting out into her natural color. Her fur looked white, but was actually clear and prismatic, causing those various colors to wash through and illuminate her fur with that inner light of hers. Her curiosity overrode her embarrassment, though, and she picked up the note, unsure if she was reading it right. She’s learned enough from Jarral in their friendship and recovery together over the last month or so… “Wynter… Drink one… every… morn… morning… Millie…” she said, sounding it out a bit and then setting the note down before picking up one of the tiny vials full of pink liquid. The pink ones were the strongest… Most girls got the blue or purple potions. But those with a dragon for a beau always got the pink ones, a concoction that was courtesy of Sarah herself, who knew she needed something much stronger for a bedfellow who was particularly… potent.

Vi was able to focus on other things happening when she slowed down and took her time with her meal. She was watching Sorei and Ginseng curiously and with a hopefulness. They needed to fall in love. Then she looked around, remembering Shale was going to help make Ginga realize her own feelings for Sorei, but the imp wasn’t at breakfast with them, despite Ginseng having invited her and Shale having accepted…

Ginseng looked at Sorei and seemed like she was just coming back to reality after being in thought. She shook her head. “What? Uh.. No… I’m fine,“ she said before she went back to eating. She looked over at the twins as they were eating quietly too. She took a breath and shrugged a bit. “Are you okay?” she asked him, turning the question around, almost as though to just take the attention off of herself. She wasn’t used to being the center of someone’s attention, except maybe her mother’s when Ravina would take her abuse out of her. Being the center of Sorei’s attention made her feel funny inside, that he was so observant of her, and seemed to know when she was lost in thought or over thinking something. How he knew her so well so quickly… she didn’t understand it, and yet… she’d gotten to know him pretty well, pretty fast too.

“On the bright side, it means she’s feeling something for Sorei,“ Maks noted, “and that’s everything. Even if she’s pulling away when she feels something, gets a bit scared by it, puts up her walls, it means that he’s managed, if just for a little while, to get her to bring her walls down, to let him in, to get her to feel things that make her uneasy. I hope each time that happens, it takes longer and longer for her walls to come back up until they stop altogether… and she just lets him in and accepts his love… Honestly, I don’t think you need to worry about what would happen if she doesn’t love him back after all it said and done. I think she does love him, or she’s starting to move in that direction. This wouldn’t keep happening with her if she didn’t….“ Maks noted and then smiled. “Just like… you and me. You tried to deny it, but you couldn’t hold out forever,“ he mused, winking at her. “And that kid… he reminds me of me… He won’t leave her or stop loving her, even if she didn’t feel the same. But… I think she does.”

~*~

Min opened drawers and finally pulled out the small, seemingly useless pair of old ornate scissors. They were tiny, almost like sewing scissors intended to cut through nothing thicker than thread. But these had a powerful incantation on them… one that could break through certain oppressive spells, like the one binding Prim in that choker. The reason they picked something so small and trivial to enchant was because no one would think anything of them and therefore likely wouldn’t investigate them too strongly. “Found them. Finally,“ she said as she came around to sit beside Prim and start to take a look at the choker before even attempting anything. She paused only briefly as Prim asked if she was okay. She knew why she was asking. Prim had already figured out that Min and Pandy’s parents hadn’t made it out of the forum that day to be part of the Awakening. “I’m… I’m okay. More worried about Pandora, honestly. She’s… taking things hard,“ she said quietly.

Cassius shook his head. “No, Pell. I understand… and I agree with you. It’s… for the best if we do it this way,“ he said before moving to shake Pellian’s hand. “Just keep them all safe, okay? I need a head start. There are mounts in the stables that I can use to travel faster and go hopefully undetected by whatever is out there.“ He then moved to put the necklace on. “Thank you for this. And thank your sister,“ he said before he picked up his gear once more from by the door. He looked back and nodded to Pell. “You’ll hear from me as soon as I find something,“ he said, meaning on the crystal Pell had given him, and then he quietly left, gesturing for Pellian to lock everything up behind him. The mounts were more like crystal spheres that would reflect back whatever surrounding it was traveling in, literally making it undetectable… but how that would react to the Abyss, he wouldn’t know until he was in it. It just might act more as a beacon in that false darkness than a camoflage, but that would be his trial to overcome… it wouldn’t be theirs.

Pandy’s breath caught in her chest just a moment when Leif said that it wsn’t going to happen, that he wasn’t going to leave her. It was enough to make the vixen try desperately to fight off a blush, but it still happened. He’d notice, no doubt, but odds were he wouldn’t remark on it and embarrass her. If anything, it meant… she liked him… She smiled and nodded, then paused and her smile fell into a frown as he spoke of his mother being sick and him feeling relief that, at the very least, she was no longer suffering. She’d gone to the Vale. And then he mentioned her dear friends waiting for her there and she knew, on some level, he was including her parents in that. The thought made her throat tighten and her eyes water, but she tried to keep on a brave face. She’d already cried today… she didn’t know if she could handle doing that again so soon. “Yeah… I’m sure too..” she said in a smaller voice than before. She rested her head against him as he was still holding her. “Do you think you might want to stay here with us?” she asked, unaware that Cass had already asked on his behalf and Minerva had already agreed to allow it, without any hesitation. Leifon needed a place to stay, he needed family right now, and it was clear he and Pandora needed each other.

Eko just held onto Kirie still… It all seemed to move so slowly and yet so fast all at one.

Maize saw as one of the others had… that loving look that had been left for those Leon cared most for… before his spirit found warmth and rest in Vale with his friends there to greet hin.

Lorna opened her eyes and looked down at her hand in Naria’s, feeling how firmly he was holding to it, and yet not so hard that it would hurt her. It was more like a reflex on his part and she wondered if this Sending was triggering a memory for him of his past. To not know anything about your life before awaking… or to only have glimpses… she couldn’t imagine. The memories of her lifetime were vast and vivid, from her own childhood so long ago to this moment they were in… and some of those moments she’d seen coming, and had memories not only of living them, but of foreseeing them and having to discern what to do with that knowledge. But she hadn’t seen him coming, not in the least. Perhaps the first time that had ever happened to her. She then looked to where the light was already fading from the room as the river began to recede with Leon and Demetre safely within its warmth, being escorted to the Vale along the channel of light by the Valerian swans. They were the same from whom the feathers came to make Tiff’s enchanted cloak…

Colm looked toward the home as Lyric mentioned he should bring the bard with him. He nodded some, though she was watching the light begin to move back from where it’d come, so she wouldn’t see. And then Colm stepped back and it was as though he melted into the currents of a soft spring breeze and was gone. The Sylph were already hearing it, the sound of bells in the air, the call to come to the great council hall and face Andromache for their decisions here today. Athrun might have felt the breeze go past him, an unnatural one, for it’s moved from within the home and not from outside. And he would find a small rolled up note in his vest pocket with nothing more than a small scrawling of a unique-looking tree. One Maize would know well and could bring him to. It was there that, if you looked with the Spirit Sight, you could see the grand court of the Sylph and the pulpit from which the Sylph Queen would sit and address her people.

~*~

Vespa smiled when he said he wasn’t leaving, that he was staying here with her. She sat up a bit beside him and looked towards the washroom, nodding a bit. “I think that would be nice,“ she agreed. The last time they’d been in a bath together, sadly, it had been with her under her mother’s control, and had forced Miharu into creating the waters of Estra with her, because even under the thrall of her mother’s blood magic, Miharu loved Vespa so much that he couldn’t seem to not make them with her. And then that very water he used to purge her parents’ blood ties from her… rendering the waters they’d made useless to Raiser. In the end, what was between them hadn’t been bad. It was only Raiser who made it seem that way. But they hadn’t been close like that since…

Tilly nodded a bit and settled into her seat a bit more again when Nyx assured her no one was offended and she didn’t need to worry about it. “Oh, good. I’d hate to come off rude or uninterested…“ She smiled and blushed a bit when he mentioned she was already worlds ahead of him on this stuff. “I, uh… I guess with that new book Drak brought by, something was familiar enough about its contents that things just clicked…“ she said, sliding her notepad over to him so he could look over what she’d managed to write down so far. Things she thought could be important, and he might be able to pull out a few that truly were. It was likely no fluke that Nyx had been spared and saved by Drachrona, because spending all of that time existing with Time Magic and witnessing it and learning it from her… it would play a role in restoring Nessarina.

~*~
Timber looked at Pat and Roan as the two seemed more receptive to Raphtalia than he was. But Tim was infamous for his caution, and one couldn’t necessarily blame him. Though he did admit that this girl had helped them and she had helped the Mist… and it hadn’t rejected her, but let her stay here in it, unbeknownst to any of them for all these years… Still, he wouldn’t be fully comfortable with her until he got to know her more.

“You have to come. If you stay, I stay,” Roan said.

“Roan,” Tim began.

“No, Timber. This place, our home, will always be Far Mist. It’s the name the Mist gave this place. But we’re Horizon now. We’re one unit made up of Lycan and Canid of all walks of life, all types… and I think there’s room for one more,” Roan said, causing Timber to take pause.

Tim looked at Pat and then back to Raphtalia and nodded. “You’d be welcome there,” he said, reaffirming what Pat had said. Truth be told, Tim and Pat could both understand where Roan was coming from. It hadn’t taken all that long for Timber and Amanda to connect in ways both intensely physical and emotional, or for Patrick to discern that the girl he was guarding was the one he’d want to love and protect for his whole life. Roanoke wasn’t leaving this girl behind alone in the Mist… and Timber respected that.

Snow smiled and nodded as she looked back to Torrent. “Was there ever any doubt?” she asked. She had faith in the Mist, and in the two Alphas that had come here to help it. She moved to take Torrent‘s hand again. “We can get through anything, Torrent…” she said, and she didn‘t just mean whatever Chaos or Raiser could throw at them, but they‘d find their way through the things that were causing them unease and pause, doubt and guilt right now. Those emotions were natural, but… they weren‘t something they needed to hold onto forever. They just had to put in the work to move through it until they were out of it.

Kahi just sat there, drawing in slow, deep breaths, as though he were finally out of those intense feelings of pain and sickness… it was just peace and healing and rejuvenation coming into him now from the Mist. He looked over at Rocky when he mentioned Rain had spoken of the Mist to him before, but he’d never realized how pretty it would be. “It’s pure… magic… spirit… raw from the heart of D’Jorin,” he said, grunting just a bit as he moved to sit back in the waters, which were warm from the intense magics that poured out from this cavern in the form of the Mist. It was why all of the waters in Far Mist were warmer, and the hot springs so therapeutic and healing. Kahi then moved to reach over, pulling up the edge of Rocky‘s shirt where the Canid was sitting, like he‘d been told to look. “Alpha,” he said with a smirk. “The Mist appears to be welcoming you home,” he said. While Rocky wasn‘t a wielder of it in the way Kahi‘s bloodline was, the Mist had given him a mark of an Alpha, ordained by the Mist and D‘Jorin itself, to show acceptance of him here in its lands, and the others that would come with him one day.

Rain’s straight ear lifted, the other doing so just a bit, but still flopping over mostly when Sally suddenly erupted into tears beside her. “S-Sally… what… what happened? What’s wrong?“ she asked, unaware that Sally was feeling Rain’s emotions so strongly that she was crying, even if Rain managed to not let herself go there.

“Sally,“ Seda said, moving in closer to try to turn the dove towards her a bit on the couch to look her over. “Is it your stomach again? Does something hurt?“ she asked, unaware that something else entirely was going on with Sally that would explain all of her physical and emotional shifts today. But she didn’t know what herself. Maybe someone at the infirmary needed to take a look at her. Sarah or Merit, maybe.

Arielle took a deep breath as Auel came up behind her and rubbed her shoulders in that reassuring way, almost forcing her body to relax, which it seemed to do so easily under his touch. Well… when he intended for it to relax her! She turned to face him, looking at Auel a moment and then nodding some. “I know you‘re right,” she said. He was always the reasonable one. “I‘ll just feel better when dad‘s back safely… with everyone else,” she admitted.

Aura blushed deeply as Archer rolled onto his back, the blankets still over his waist at least, and yet they were pitched into a rather tall tent! Even with his heat cooling down now, it seemed Archer was still going to have an urge for the winged vixen. She didn’t really mind that, lucky for him. She moved to sit on the bed beside him, keeping her tails to herself as he was sleeping, not wanting to risk rousing him more if his body needed the rest. Her’s clearly did, as she’d nodded off in the bath a couple of times.

Kira laughed and shook her head, nudging Faux lightly in the ribs at his remark. “Hey, we cuddle,” she mused. Though granted, he was right, the cuddling usually happened after everything else. Only on really long, exhausting days might they actually curl up and cuddle and just go to sleep, but even exhausted, urges still sometimes got the better of them!

Perry very nearly fell for it, but thankfully there were some thing about the leopard that were just instinct. And his agility, speed and reflexes were some of those natural qualities that Saiken just seemed to want to hone and sharpen by trying to trip him up like that. He jumped to avoid the tail, but seemed to land with a certain tension in his body, like he was ready to dodge as many of them as Saiken felt like trying to get him with. And that fox had a lot of tail to make him dodge.

Lyla laid back with Magnus on the blanket, the sun beating down on them with such warmth. She closed her eyes and let out a soft gasp and a cute little whine as he kissed her neck and his hand focused on the sensitive base of her tail. She tipped her head back more and her breathing hitched just a bit as she pressed her knees together, feeling so many sensations from his caresses of her tail alone. It’d been a while now since she’d mated, and to be fair, Chaos never made her feel like this, and Magnus was just getting started, too!

Julep was a little surprised to see Parack react quite like that to her agreeing to give it a try, see where it took them. He laughed with just relief that it made her blush too, so he wasn‘t alone in that. Her ears tipped back shyly and she shook her head a bit at his apology. “No, it‘s… it‘s okay,” she said. “It was worth it,” she said, meaning why she was tired. Because it‘d been from staying up so late just talking with him, which made her blush a bit more, her tail giving a small, shy wag behind her. She then nodded a bit and smiled. “Yeah. A date,” she agreed. “Okay, lunch… lunch sounds good. It‘ll give me a little time to grab a shower and a power nap,” she said… “Should I meet you somewhere or… or did you want to come here and get me and go together?” she asked.

Pepper looked at Rev and smiled, pulling her legs up onto the couch and then leaning into him once he‘d sat beside her. She snuggled up to her husband and sighed contently. “True… I wonder if this means we can all go back to Far Mist soon. Like… when this threat is over and the darkness recedes,” she said, though no one knew how long that would be. But Pepper believed wholeheartedly that it was going to happen.

Mina smiled at Chrissy as she explained Pat was always a worrier.

“Christmas is right. Pat can be a worrier. When we first met, not under the best of situations, he worried about me even then. Even when I didn’t feel I deserved it,” Sun admitted. She’d been coerced into being a spy for the Mages and had done awful things, that could’ve been worse, but that she’d felt uncomfortable with doing and guilty for doing. But she’d been injured and she was at risk of being taken out for being caught, and Pat had worried for her. When her magic had first acted up, revealing itself, he’d worried then too and gone to the caves to obtain those crystals that would keep her time magic in check. “He worries, because he loves, though. He worries out of love,” she said with a smile.

“That’s so sweet,” Mina said, looking at Chrissy. “Now I know you’re siblings, because you do the same thing,” she mused.

Ruby smiled and nudged Hunter a bit as they were on the couch together. The mood in the room was less of Sun’s nerves and anxiety and more of a calm and light feeling once again. It meant they were all doing a good job of keeping the lycan calm in Pat’s absence.

Gabby let out an adorable keening whine as Prowl teased a bit, moving inside of her some more and only making the contractions stronger as her body was still being stimulated. “Prowllll…” she whined as she reached back to swat at him a bit with her hand, her body tightening up on him and drawing him in more despite her meager protests, and she let out another moan.

Kia smiled and nodded, moving to hug Saber and giving the rabbit a kiss. “Food sounds good,” she agreed. “In or out?” she asked curiously. If they went out to the dining room or even took their food elsewhere to eat, she would need to get herself dressed. A simple long tshirt and nothing else was simply not going to cut it in public after all.

Raphtalia looked up between them as Pat followed up what Timber had said by saying that she would be welcome there. Then at Roan who spoke up saying pretty much the same thing but that if she stayed he would stay here with her. She looked down at the covered blade in her hand her ears twitching a bit. "If…you're certain it's alright…" She said softly. "It's been years….since I've spoken with anyone…but the spirit here…." She said sensitive to it, but she had no control over it. She wasn't a mist wolf after all but it had accepted her pure blooms her gift to the mist for allowing her to have a place of safety here among it. "The hunters had those mages who smelled….funny…like the magic they used wasn't actually a part of them but…seeping from one place chased me from the Pure Woods….I was too badly injured then to fight them off.." She said looking at the knife. "I ended up getting lost and finding my way to the mist. Tired…frightened and bleeding I felt the spirit here….and asked for help…for just a place to rest…even if it was my last night…in this world….and the mist opened…showed me to a system of interconnected caves. And in the cave grew Lighes ivy which glows in dark places and firi moss which is thick like fur…and warm." Raphtalia spoke perhaps telling the what none of them knew. "I feel asleep near the water and after a while I woke and the mist was curling about me….to thank the spirit then…the seeds of the pure bloom I had taken when they attacked to keep safe from my home….I planted around the pool I woke next to….but the hunters were gone and the mist would part showing me to different things fruits and things I'd need to survive and bringing me back to the caves until I learned the spirit itself…how to move here. I was grateful always…to the spirit that guards these lands. For giving me a safe place to rest and call home…" she looked over at them all of them. "But as I said….it's been years since I've been around so many people….you three…are the most I've spoken too in a long time…Roan the longest…there are two blades left….we need to collect them….and then the blades must be disposed of….can you give me that time…to think?" She asked them. "I am no longer used to so many…." but it was clear she wasn't opposed to it either it was hard to always be alone.

Fai smiled as he said he didn't think he'd ever had one. "Then when I go to market I'll have to be certain to pick a few up and make one for you. I think you'll like it." She said as she really did enjoy this cooking for Donovan and he was always happy to try or offer suggestions and so she found it to be a lot of fun too.

"I see I'm happy you two came." She said warmly to Yuna. Silvi smiled as Yuna moved off to say hi to the others who were so important to her. And looked at the little pink haired princess as Drak introduced her and the joking comment made her laugh a bit bringing her hand up and shaking her head. "If you did not adopt orphaned princess's you likely would stop being you. You have this thing with keeping them safe so they can move forward and grow up happy." She said shaking her head. "But all the same Mikleia I am happy to welcome you as an adorable little sister."

Mikleia blinked and looked at her as she said that….and she was….she really was really and she was just like her papa told her all those years ago. Kind and gentle and seemed to be always wrapped up in a warm welcoming light. "I'm happy too I suppose….." She said a bit shyly as she glanced about and then saw Yuna looking at her and hearing what Sarah said….caused Miki to tip her head a bit more as she looked at Yuna. "pretty…" She said seeing her looking this way and Yuna for being around her size to Mikleia was a very pretty Gatan. Miki didn't know lying….well she did but she didn't do it herself. Always told to be a good girl she had to be honest but that in the end meant she tended to talk from the heart like this and if she thought someone was pretty while she didn't always say it out loud in this moment around so many new people….she did now.

Silvi did look over at Mira and Koran and smiled gently. "Actually if you like….He need only hold it out and ask La'shire if she wouldn't mind putting them away for him. She'll take the same care he does when she returns them for him." Silvi answered warmly and gently. "To her it’s a matter of pride showing the same love and care to the very things that matter to those who live here. I'd say he could leave them in the study down the hall but….I know he'd worry about them as well while we're down there. This is one of his passions." She said but she made sure to say one…as Silvi was certain that his love and passion for Mira was just as great as his passion was for working with the ores.

Trait chuckled and nodded as he looked at Blake and shook his head. "It's a large group of us…and yet not nearly as large is it could end up being. We'll head down once everyone is ready." he said not minding the small delay. "It's up to Koran while the tools aren't needed he is probably the only one in our party who actually works with a standard forge….and this might give you some further ideas of course. The Brimstone forge is quiet different…." He said smiling. "You'll see when we get there."

~*~
Safira and Magda did the same. Safira moving to sit next to her sister to offer her moral support. One inside the room Averie shut the door behind them to keep this private.

Averie closed the door and then walked over to the other large comfy couch across from the three girls. He said down in the center of it so he could see them all equally and looked at Soraya who looked nervous and tense all at the same time. Seeing her fidget with the bracelet. "Sora…what can I help you with?" He asked her gently seeing as how this had to be important to her by the way the girl was acting. "Take a deep breathe and tell me when you're ready…there is tea there on the table if that will help you at all."

Yuuri nodded as she looked at Juno. "Okay his room is this way." She said knowing that Juno was willing to listen and try for her and Torin's sake btu at the same time it was a lot to take in. She walked with her unaware that the answer to everything might be a lot easier then she ever dreamed of.

Alcyone caught up to Corriander before she entered her room and spoke with her. Corri listened to her and nodded moving off instead to walk down the halls heading towards Juno and Torin's room. "let them know I'm on my way." Corri told her. "and be sure to get those things you mentioned to the Prince when he's free. I'm sure he'll need them." She said meaning Weiss's satchel her long coat and the sealing box holding the false soul. "I'll come and listen….and see if I can help them….I'll work with Duncan when he's gotten his spirits up a bit later….you're right he's a good kid Alcyone. Just….inexperienced."

Alcyone nodded. "Thank you Corriander." she said as she sent off a message to Senn that his request had been approved and the Guardian would be by to talk to him. Duncan may think he was being replaced at first and Alcyone hoped not. Saffy was just stepping in for the time being to be able to teach him what he needed to know and step down again. She had enjoyed her time as Guardian but…that torch she had stepped down from and Duncan was chosen and she was happy for him. But now…it was her teaching the young pumabear what he needed to know so he could do the job right.
~*~
Opal nodded as he moved to enter the room hearing him say that she was helping Weiss that was all he could ask for. She had the feeling girl was very important to him….Opal could see it even if Weiss was uncertain of things now. Movado was in love with her just as he was with Sally….but it was different….not the sort of sisterly love for family and love of a best friend. She was someone just as special and important to him as Sally was and meant just as much….Opal just didn't know that Weiss was Movado's first wife….and had thanks to fate been returned to him. But it was trying to figure it all out…how to make things work with both of the women he loved so very much….that was weighing on him…not wither or to he loved one or the other. Opal moved and walked off to go put together the kit…and she'd make sure to include an emergency pager. Just in case Movado needed it there was no telling how things would work out in the next few days but….she trusted Movado to be able to help her and like him…she hoped Sally would be there too.

Weiss had been staring at her hand trying to sort through everything that happened when she surged up sitting up so suddenly and nearly tipping over as her world flung around her quickly she would have fallen if not for Levi grabbing her.

"What the??? Are you trying to hit the floor lay back down." Levi said in concern.

"I can't….I started…it……it'll be unstable by now….his life.." She said through gritted teeth.

Levi rolled her eyes. "Right like that makes any sense…listen you're not in any condition to be doing anything at the moment least of all anything that has to do with magic! You're core is all but depleted drained almost bone dry. You said it yourself the kings sword is currently filling in for your magic and keeping you alive." Levi said as she got Weiss to lay back down. "So here's the deal. You tell me who it is you're so worried about and when Prince Mov comes back in the room I'll leave and see what I can find out and I can send a message to him later so he can let you know. But you're not doing anything at the moment." She said and when Weiss went to argue she shook her head no. "No way Weiss I'm not budging on this. It's not good to push yourself when you're like this." Levi said and Weiss seemed to deflate and lay back on the cot.

"Good and here look Prince Movado is coming in now." Levi said gently as she looked at her….while the door was opening for the prince to enter. "Now….tell me the name of the person you're concerned about…and I'll help you by finding out what I can."

"Crown prince of the Skydom….Meliodas Aether Von'Voltaire….." Weiss said looking at her. "I started the process to remove a curse from him yesterday….today…it'll be unstable and could destroy him…..his soul….if not removed."

Levi looked at her. "Thank you, there are several priestess's who are here. You started the process and you're in no condition to finish it….if someone hasn't helped by now….I'll look into it for you either way. But….don't make hurt yourself by pushing when you should be resting because you're not just hurting yourself okay….You're hurting Prince Movado and those who care about you too." Levi said gently as the door opened. "I'll find out what I can and if the curse hasn't been lifted yet….I'll see about finding a priestess who can." She said gently then looked up at Movado. "Everything okay Prince Movado?" She asked meaning his talk with Opal.

"Sunniva?" he repeated and smiled. "Sunny both are pretty." he said as he looked at her and smiled. "Oh? Nothing good probably….she's just a lot of fun to tease." he said not pick on he wasn't aiming for that but if was fun to tease her. Mostly because Levia responded. "You can come in and talk if you like." he looked over at the other two shaking his head. "They're either truly sleeping or pretending so I don't talk there ear off." He said grinning and shrugging. But they were all friends and they worked well together.
~*~
Pherenice smiled as he said that and nodded as she moved along with him and then saw something among the tree's there was one with these beautiful vining flowers and what looked like fruit growing over and around the branches something she had never seen….or didn't remember ever seeing but she linked arms with Orion suddenly and turned pointing because she could smell them and the fruits which kind of looked like pale golden hearts….smelled so sweet and the flowers were lovely…"Ohh what's that?" She asked curiously as her tail swished and looked at it curious sniffing the air.
~*~
Fii thought about it as she described it a bit. "Well then…perhaps we should make a dish with those and create something unique between us. I certainly don't mind coming up with a dish for you with those." He said thinking about it and it did sound good. It was certainly easy enough to figure something out along those lines. He had his own thoughts about that too. If his mother was out there…but he had a hard time thinking of Gracia as mom…she just never had that feel about her."

Solan smiled as Keelin smiled and nodded at his suggestion of a nice bath. He walked with her not really thinking about the fact that Keelin was off her potions and he wasn't on any either so it was likely at some point she could end up pregnant but that was alright with him even if he wasn't thinking about it at the moment. He'd never think there was anything wrong with it. "Then we'll have to be sure to take one." he said as he held her gently against him married….he was married to the girl who had stolen his heart and swept him off of his feet.

Jarral shifted a bit in his sleep without the gentle warm curves of her sleeping tucked into him the way they were he was starting to stir. "Mmm Wynter.." he said sleepily not quiet opening his eyes yet as he was coming around shifting a bit. He could still feel her close by but….she wasn't snuggled up to him anymore.

Shale came in at that moment and walked over hopping up on a stool and snagging a sweet intense vanilla muffun and a lemon one with some little black seeds all throughout it. She didn't say a word about the two of them Ginseng and Sorei and acted like she didn't even notice they were in a minor way drawing closer to each other a bit more.

Aster blinked and looked as this long soft thing landed on her head….and looked up the fork in her mouth having just stuck a piece of egg in her mouth and blinked as she reached up with her free hand and tugged lightly on Shale's long tail…and it was really long the very tip of it looked like it could wrap around a bit further and land on Violet too…..she had no idea that was normal for an imp a long tail that flowed behind them like a vanishing streamer….the only thing many saw of an imp messing with them.

Sorei smiled and nodded. "I am thank you for asking." He said smiling in return. His own breakfast was stacks of toast that had been cooked in eggs and butter….and a browned butter glaze with caramelized banana's…Banana's Foster….and it was one he rather enjoyed.

Fauve nodded. "You're right and I did….I could not hold out against you." She said shaking her head. "My heart was already falling for you even if I didn't want to realize it or accept it yet….believed I couldn't." She said softly. "I felt it would be betraying them….took me a while to realize I wasn't." She said smiling as she looked at him. "And you were ever patient with me….letting me to come to realize my own feelings….you're right he's the same as you in a lot of ways. He's not pushy with her demanding she feel any one way….he accepts all of her even when she's pushing him back a bit he backs off but….he remains there with her. She needs that…." Fauve looked towards the door. "I needed that….too. I was brought up in a world where the woman had to be strong and depend on no one….especially not a male…." She looked at the door. "Vi and Asty are lucky there just pups so that lesson hasn't been engraved into them nearly as deep and I'll make certain it never does. But Ginseng? She's only a few years younger then me…I learned that loving you and being with you didn't make me weaker…it made me stronger in ways I could never have imagined….." She smiled at him. "I'm not alone I have you and that means so very much. Ginseng is sensing it with him…I'm certain of it…she's reacting to him in a lot of the same ways I reacted to you….She's feeling more and more confident little by little to be herself….and he's there for her….you're right." She said smiling as she looked at him.

"I think the biggest thing for her was yesterday….I went to check on them and they were simply resting near each other having been warn out themselves….and it was innocent he never….pushed her for more then she was willing to give to him. He is so much like you." Fauve said giggling lightly. "She does….but….she has to realize on her own those feelings that love she's feeling it's not a weakness like it's making her feel in the moment….I think that scares her more than anything the way it makes her feel weak around him but in good ways."
~*~
Prim would have nodded. "It is hard…but she has you and that young fox….she seemed to brighten up a lot when he showed up. As well as Pellian and myself we're there for her." She said softly as she looked at her. Then ahead again. "Min….we can't let Gracia run wild here….As far as I know…outside of those of us here….and those of the Queen's guard who woke up to serve her including that creepy doctor of hers…..the rest of the people are still frozen in time but more importantly…..they're vulnerable." Primrose looked at her. "After….this thing comes off….we need to find the missing artifacts of our ancestor's….The sword of the Ages is outside of Arcadia…it's with Kiten Vaughn….but Xenra's Blade chain fan….and her sword….You're ancestors two divine artifacts and the other artifact belonging to Dantallian Arcadia the first to be given the Sword of the Ages…." Prim looked at her. "Gracia….she was talking to King Arnol about population control and those opposed to there rule. She can have all of her guard going around and killing anyone who is still frozen in time. No one remember anything from the time we were frozen she could kill off all of those innocent people and calm they were killed by the hunters who came here." She said shaking her head. "Last night I had this dream telling me to search the catacombs under the city and find the artifacts….that they would be essential to driving off Gracia to pushing her and her followers out of Arcadia before she destroyed our holy city….and that Gracia in the dream….was covered in a dark cape and her fur and ears were black…..totally opposite of the pure white queen we have now.

Gracia and her men were walking through town heading towards the Delphi home….she was livid Primrose was not in the castle…anywhere. She had to be somewhere and that was most likely….the Delphi manor. Despite the wedge she and her late husband tried to drive between them.

"We may know this is the best way but it does not make it any easier."Pellian said having learned along ago as a guardian that sometimes this way was the only way to ensure the best outcome but it still felt awful to see someone off like this. "Stay alive and may the blessing of the Lady Tomoe protect you my friend." he said shaking his hand in return. "Go….I'll keep the girls safe. Just…make sure you stay safe and come back here….I'll have to come after you…if you make her cry." He said meaning his sister…."And I will. I'll tell her." He said that Cassius said thank you but he hoped Cass understood the meaning behind if he make her cry….if anything happened to him it would break Primroses heart all over again.

"Yeah I'd like that." he said about staying here. "Means I can be certain nothing will happen to you because I'll be here with you." He said as he did indeed catch the blush and didn't tease her on it if anything it made him feel better to see it. To know she had feelings for him of some sort. He just didn't know it was a crush and that she liked him that way but…one could hope right. He continued to hold her for a bit then noticed she had been eating breakfast. "Ah I've interrupted your meal are you still hungry Pandy?" he asked her meaning he'd let her get back to eating.

~*~
Kirie rested there with him grateful for his being so close to her. It was so much and yet his warmth there as he held her close helped.

Athrun felt the breeze rush around him something that no one else would likely realize was an odd feeling. He reached into his pocket as he finished singing as the sending was finishing up and he paused pulling out the folded note seeing what was on it. Something was indeed wrong….something had happened with the Slyph and now he heard it as well as he focused for it…the chime on the wind….He looked at Maize. "I have to go…something urgent…." he said holding the paper out to her. Showing it to her…."They came….but something tells me….they'll need me now I can't betray that." He whispered to her as the river of the Vale retreated carrying the precious spirits back. His song had ended in a thank you for coming. But this was what it meant for him to be gifted with a voice that sang to the spirits her will….if something like this happened. He didn't ignore there call for his help when they came to help him.

Naria looked at it as it faded. "Night fall…..it's a lot like the one's I've seen but those were held under nightfall with the stars and the moon out….the colors that danced in the river where deeper different but…it was just as beautiful." He said lowly lightly watching it…"the last one…I saw was…for…an old friend." he said way back before he awoke. A friend….but…"That's all I can remember I can't think of there name now…." which made him frown and close his eyes so much of his life was missing did that false ancient have his memories too or was it because he had been sealed since the moment he awoke to being an ancient? He didn't know but he did take great comfort in the smaller gentle hand in his own.

Lyric knew he was gone. And she knew he had to go. But she blinked as that urgency on her part to tell him to ask the Bard to come…..she slowly turned once the river was out of sight and was thankful she had not hesitated to relay that to him….she had told him it was so important to her to tell him too. To protect the Sylphs that had helped them today. She just hoped he did get the message to Athrun and that the bard would go she had no idea not only did he get the message but he would not hesitate to go help the Sylph.
~*~
Miharu smiled as he looked at Vespa. "A nice warm bath it is." he said it would feel so good to them. It was true the had not been like that since Raiser and part of him wondered if he could…he had been forced back then but the flowers in his room were hardly blooming and usually this hall was covered in them….and Vespa it had not been her but Raiser controlling her as if she was nothing more then a puppet and the eyes of the girl he was looking at where the same as she was when not being controlled. The girl there was the one he loved so much and so he was not afraid to draw the bath because to him there was no doubt in his mind the girl he was with his beloved Vespa.

"No not rude determined is more like it." he said smiling. "And considering how much Nessa means to Drak, Sarah and Myself…..it means a lot. He'd never take offense. If anything it meant more to him that you were so focused on this…." Nyx said down with her. "Drak is perhaps one of the oldest dragons left alive these days. He's older then Me,…Slivi and Trait…." he said thinking about it. "He's noble and more importantly he's one who believes in things having a time and place. But more importantly it's your focus. He's just as determined to save my sister as you are and so….to him that shows great honor and pride on your part to be so focused on saving someone that that comes first. It does for him too. That's why he was even more determined to enter the caves when his son mentioned that ore that could help Nessa."

Nyx nodded as she said that and took the note pad…."This is….time art…." he said looking at a few notes in there that were being used for healing magics but it was small reversals in this spell….used to reverse a poisoning and or serious fatal injury back by a few minutes but it was much different. Nyx flipped open his own note pad to a clean page and took those runes…..and wrote them down and added a few beneath it…the same rune but with changes to it….the works of a word in time magic….as several that went with the different variations…but the way he was writing them it was clear the ancient texts might not be his thing but…time magic certainly was.

Timber nodded some when Raphtalia asked if she could have that time to think about the offer to come back with them. The time it would take to disarm the last two traps and dispose of the blades. “Of course. We can give you that.”

“And if you have any doubts, then when we go to the forge to destroy the blades, you can speak with our Alphas. I’m sure they’ll agree with us that you should come back with us,” Roan said.

~*~

Yuna tipped her head the other way, taking in Miki with her two toned eyes. Her ears lifted and widened atop her head curiously. “Me?” she asked when she heard Mikleia say ‘pretty’ while looking at her. It was cute, the way Yuna was so unsure if the compliment had been directed towards her, despite the fact Altair always called her pretty, and Silvi had expressed she was a beautiful kitten. “But you have the pretty pink hair,” she said with a smile as she walked up to Mikleia.

Mira smiled when Silvi explained that Koran need only hold out his tools and ask La’Shire to put them somewhere safe for him, and she would see them returned to him when he returned. “Really? I guess I don’t realize how much La’Shire does,” she admitted. To be fair, the spirit didn’t have to worry too much with Koran and Mira. The pair seemed to be just fine on their own and La’shire merely kept their closets full of options for clothes and took care of their messes… which was probably the biggest issue since those two were fairly active mates and didn’t always stick to the bed! But that was love and so the spirit never minded, not in the least. In fact, the fact Mira could now have kittens when she was ready for them, La’shire probably already knew and was no doubt biting her tongue not to spill the news to hopeful-adoptive-mother-to-be Silvi.

~*~

Soraya looked over at Averie when he said her name and asked her what she needed of him. She shook her head a bit, “No… thank you..” she said about the tea. “I… I feel like I need to explain. I’m… I’m looking for someone I love, except… I found him and… and he’s under some sort of control. He’s not himself. He doesn’t remember me. Chaos did something to him. I found in outside of Unkindness… but I couldn’t ask them for help, because…. Because he has a history with them and it’s not a good one. But… he changed. He was getting on the right path. He found meaning beyond power… I know he did,” she said, feeling like she was just rambling and talking circles, not even sure she was making any sense. And because she was afraid of being immediately shot down or denied help, she seemed hesitant to say her love’s name to Averie. Zlo Crystallinus.

Juno walked with Yuuri. Ceil’s room was not far at all and she sighed a bit as they reached his door. “Do you think we’ll be interrupting them or waking them?” she asked, though if she focused, her enhanced senses would have already told her that Ceil and Cleo were currently just enjoying breakfast together, Ceil making a potion for her to take to help with her soreness and sensitivity this morning.

Senn heard the chime of his crystal tablet and pulled it out again, smiling. “Our request has… been approved. Looks like the Guardian of the Archives will be by to speak with us,“ he said, though he sounded a bit confused by that. Duncan was the only Guardian he knew of, but he was sure that Duncan wouldn’t be going anywhere. Everyone knew what he’d been through with Saffron. “I guess we’ll find out very soon… I don‘t think we‘ll be waiting long.“

~*~

Movado came back in and saw Levi helping Weiss lay back down. “Everything is fine. What happened?” he asked as he came over quickly and looked at Weiss, moving to take her hand. “Were you trying to get up, Weiss? You heard Opal. You need to rest…. She says you might be down for a few days recovering from this. You can’t push yourself,” he said. Then it sunk in what he’d overheard when he walked in. “This is about Meliodas..” he said. “I’ll make some calls if you want, but you need to rest.” Of course, they didn’t know that not only was Meliodas no long in La’shire, but he was quite fortunately in the company of a High Priestess of Ethion. Just because she stepped down and left to be with Bane, leaving Sable -- whom she’d trained remarkably well -- to handle things back home.. Didn’t mean she wasn’t still a high Priestess or had lost any of her gifts. And she was keeping a very close eye on Meliodas.

Sunny blushed when he said that both versions of her name were pretty. “Thank you..” she said shyly. She then smiled and nodded. “Yeah, you‘re a bit lucky that the worst she did to get you back for teasing is binding you to a cot,” she noted. Sunny then looked around at the other occupied cots. There were only three in the room and really nowhere else for someone to sit. That was why the others had been standing around talking to them earlier. “I… I don’t think there’s much room for that,” she said quietly. Unless he was asking her to sit on his bed with him, and that felt like something her mother would not approve of. But something that Levi would probably tell her to do, because it wasn’t going to hurt her to sit with a boy and talk.

~*~

Orion was surprised with how he’d almost lost his balance when Phere pulled him to her by his arm and spun him around to look at the plant. The girl didn’t know her own strength, and he smiled. “That?” he asked, moving to lead her over to it. “It’s called Veluthil. It means ’beauty of the evening.’ A vine that flourishes in the shade of our home as much as in the sunlight… They used to grow only in the Low Woods, but a long time ago someone planted some at the base of the trees, and somehow they’ve made their way all the way up here… It wouldn’t be Unkindness without them now,” he explained. “The fruit is really popular for weddings and anniversaries because of the shape of them.“ He paused a moment and looked at her as she eyed them. “Do you… want to take one of the fruits and try it?”

~*~

“Together?” Topaz asked as Fii had suggested they use that memory as a base for coming up with something between them. Probably with him being the mastermind behind the cooking and her taste testing until it was right. She smiled and nodded a bit before taking another bite of her pancakes, popping a stray berry into her mouth after. “Sounds good,” she said.

Keelin looked up at Solan and smiled as she snuggled in against his side as they headed back towards their room together. She had lived all of her life without a last name, without knowing where she’d come from. But now she was Keelin Anasolaia… and she knew who she was. She was Solan’s wife… Jarral’s sister-in-law… she had a family now. She nuzzled her head into Solan’s shoulder a bit and smiled, her tail wagging behind her. “I’m looking forward to it,” she said.

Wynter’s ears tipped back as she heard him ‘mmmm’ and then say her name in his sleep. In a way that brought back some blush-worthy flashes from last night. She looked at the little vial in her hand and opened it, bringing it close so she could sniff it a bit. It was strong, but not unpleasant. Millie had left a note… to drink one every day… While she wasn’t sure why yet, she seemed to trust Millie and was sure it’d make sense at some point. She moved to drink the contents of the vial before setting it down with the others that were still full. It tasted like cherries. Of course, that just kept her from getting pregnant… she’d need a little something else to help with how tender and sensitive she was this morning. She turned a bit to look at Jarral as he slept and she slowly settled down beside him again, pulling the blanket up over her body shyly again, causing it to pull up over him more too, liable to rouse the sleeping dragon.

Vi looked over at Aster when Shale came in and she covered her mouth with her hand and giggled when Shale put her tail over the top of Aster’s head. “You look so silly, Asty,” she giggled, the way Aster was looking up at the tail with the fork in her mouth.

Ginseng looked over to Sorei’s plate and her ears tipped forwards curiously. She could smell his breakfast and it did smell good. She wondered what his breakfast might taste like, but it would be rude to ask, at least that’s how she was raised. That alone would’ve gotten her several lashing by her mother. “… Good…“ she said in response to him saying he was okay. She then looked back to her meal, half-eaten, and honestly she wasn’t sure she felt much like finishing it. She looked to the muffins and considered having one of those instead.

Maks smiled and nodded. “Well… even if she needs to come to the conclusion herself about her feelings for him and just what those are… it doesn’t hurt to get a little sisterly advice, the voice of experience. I mean… just to let her know that when he makes her feel all weak and funny inside, it isn’t really weakness… it’s the strongest thing in the world,” he said with a smile. Of course, that thing was love, but no one would tell Ginseng she was in love. They could certainly help her realize it, though. It seemed that everyone wanted to help her realize that and finally have her happiness in this world. Like Fauve had found, like the twins were going to have a chance to find.

~*~

Minerva nodded a bit and blushed faintly at the mention of Pellian… as though perhaps something had happened since the awakening. Fortunately, it seemed like Prim might have missed it, going right into talk about the relics. “Wait, they’re in the catacombs?” she asked, nodding a bit. “We won’t let Gracia run amuck, Prim. We won’t let her do anything of the sort… but let’s just… let’s get this off first,” she said as she had Prim tip her head to one side and she started to carefully snip through the choker, the enchantment on the scissors cutting through the spell on the choker.

“I don’t intend to. You’ll hear from me,” Cassius had said about breaking her heart. He’d left and made his way towards the castle again, intent on grabbing a ‘mount’ from the royal stables. Of course, he didn’t get far before taking some cover behind a building and peering out at Gracia herself walking through the streets of this district with her guards, heading for the Delphi home. He was sure of it. He pulled out the silver crystal that Pell had given him and took this opportunity to move for the castle, knowing the stables would be clear with Gracia focused on her search. But he wanted to give Pell a heads up. “The Queen is coming, Pell. I hope that house is as secure as you say. Keep them all safe.”

“Uh… I…” Pandora pulled away a bit, the blush fading out as he drew her attention back to breakfast. “Uh, y-yeah,” she said. “I mean… there’s a lot of food. Pell and Min got a little carried away. Have you eaten?” she asked, moving over to the table. “I’ll get another plate and a glass. You can sit and eat something,” she said, already disappearing into the kitchen to do just that. She came out and moved Minerva’s plate around to next to Pell’s before putting a fresh plate and glass down in the seat Min was in before, so he would be sitting next to her, sort of. It was cute the way she didn’t even wait for an answer. It would be rude to object… except they’d be interrupted again, it seemed, with Gracia on her way… no doubt with Dr. Mallium in tow.

Maize looked to the paper as Athrun offered it to her to see. She turned it around and paused, looking up at him. “The Aista Everantha…” she said quietly, but none of the Druids would go there. It was a place of the spirits, though Maize, being a Dryad, had been there many times. A silver moss grew on the tree’s bark that was especially good for healing tonics, and the tree often let her take as she needed. “I can show you how to get there.” No one would be upset if they left. The Sending was over. Leon was safe in the Vale now. And if the Sylph, who had come and escorted him to the river were in need of help now from them, she’d go with Athrun to do that. The others would understand. She leaned in behind Kirie and Eko and spoke softly to her ‘sister.’

“Kiri… Athrun and I need to go… to help the Sylph. Something isn’t quite right. I’ll see you later, okay?” Maize said before kissing her cheek and then looking at Eko.

Eko nodded to her. “I’ve got her. Don’t worry,” he assured Maize, who stood up and moved over to Athrun to slip out quietly with him.

Zai looked like she’d just woken from a bit of a trans when the light faded away. She turned and walked back over to Aiyan, sitting down beside him and taking his hand. “Do you hear… bells?“ she asked… She could hear them. Or at least the Sylph in her could. They were faint, though. She was just so… confused. She then she looked down and on her hand… a mark, the crown. But it wasn’t just a symbol of Druid or Sylph, there was a third heritage in there… but her father had those answers.

Lorna brought her other hand up to cup his cheek, turning his head to look at her. “You remembered something… that’s a start,” she said quietly. “I promised we’d get them all back and we will. It takes time, but I think being here is the best thing for you,” she said softly.

Bayla watched Sable end the Sending… or rather just speak the words of closing the ceremony, because in the end it was the spirits themselves that decided when it ended. It’d been so beautiful. She looked next to her at Aiyan and Zai, looking down at their hands and finding the new mark on the back of Zai’s hand lovely, but curious.

~*~

Vespa smiled and just quietly studied Miharu quietly as he hadn’t gotten up just yet. She moved in and up, kissing his cheek before she sat back and nodded a bit. Vespa was free from Raiser. That woman would never control her again, and everything Vespa felt for Miharu was there shining in the girl’s eyes. “Should I …wait here?” she asked.

Tilly looked at the note pad with him and then to Nyx as he explained Time Art. She paused for a moment and seemed momentarily confused. “I… I hadn’t really thought about it, but… I’ve never even met your sister. I don’t know the first thing about her except that so many of you care about her and want her to be safe and come home… and that she loves those roses,” she said, looking at the glass enclosure in Nyx’s room. “I don’t know why I want to much to help her, but… I think… I know you’re part of the reason,” she said quietly as she watched him work.

Raphtalia looked at them and nodded. "Then we should head to the next blade it's several feet from here but close…enough that it will only take a few minutes to get there…."She said as she stood up. She looked over at Timber as he said that they could give her that. "Your alphas…." She said as she looked at them both. "I'll not enter city….Alpha Finbar would already be upset…I have broken one of his rules for me….the blade is this way." she said as she got up putting that blade with the others. She began to walk leading the way. "I'll not break his second…." She said softly to herself…to enter the village….she broke the first she interacted with them but it was to save there lives.

The truth of her fur began to show itself now. As she moved through the mist it shimmered like the mist did different hues coming into sight and fading out as if the mist was flowing through her and not her walking through it. Those tones were always in her fur though and it was what had allowed her to fight off the army that had come to kill Kahi…even fi they could sense her…seeing her before the mist became so sickly and tones of grey instead of the beautiful flowing colors….."He gave me two rules….one I was to never try to enter the village….and the was to never…interact with any of you…I broke the one..to save you." She looked back at them. "I will not break the second I'm sorry….I can not enter that village. But I will finish what I started….and take care of these traps. No one will die.." She said as she walked towards it.

~*~
Miki looked at her and smiled her head righting as Yuna seemed confused about her saying that. "But you are Pretty." Miki said as she looked at Yuna. "And thank you I suppose. Miki…..I like being called Miki…" She said as opposed to being called Mikleia all the time. "It's nice to meet you…" She said feeling better and curious as she was getting to meet someone her own age. It was as Sarah and Drak thought it would be good for her meeting Yuna and Altair too.

Silvi smiled as she looked at Mira nodding. "Yes. It is easy to miss it. I've asked La'shire to not go looking for praise for her help that helping everyone here should not be something like that. And she's grown from little things to so much more. She'd tell you if I asked her to appear here…that her thanks is the smiles and happiness she sees in those she protects now." Silvi said looking at Mira. "And she's tickled pink when someone thanks her because it means all that much more to her." She said to Mira. Silvi tipped her head and smiled. "But she says you two are easy to look after. She doesn't need to fuss as much because you both do a lot yourselves. So she's happy to help." She said warmly.

~*~
Averie actually frowned a bit….blinking as he ran over what Sora said in that moment. He was trying to follow it. Averie said sitting back a bit looking at her.

Safira looked at her sister even she would have a hard time following that….Safira reached over and placed her hand gently on Sora's arm. She looked at him and took a deep breathe. "She's talking about Zlo." She said simply straight forward she was a Captain of a small troupe. She was used to dealing with things like this and perhaps it was a good thing she was here because she was so nervous. Sora was so very nervous. "I've grown up both in Aer'Oro and the Unkindness….in The Unkindness they would tell you he's unredeemable. That there would be not point in this conversation and for that alone is reason alone that Sora is nervous talking about this. To them there is only one answer for dealing with Zlo. I told her that coming here was her best shot at saving him. If this is upsetting the blame falls on….."

Averie held up his hand closing his eyes. "I'm actually a bit disappointed." he said softly looking at them as he opened is eyes and lowered his hand. "That you both would think….even for a moment I'd be closed minded…" he said shaking his head. "I am Averie'Lorani Crystalatlantis." he said looking at them. "The first son of Analafon La'Traitorin Crystalatlantis….Grandson of Raiser Darkholme and Severin Hastencrest." He said putting it out here on the table. "he looked at them. "My mother is the White Queen. I've learned that if there is a seed of light in someone even if it is small." he said looking at the girls. "It is enough to save someone. He loves you, for you to say that it was real and it was felt. You know things about him that no one else does." Averie folded his arms and let them rest on his lap. "What I'm going to ask you now…is will you be willing to stay here and work with us in saving him? I can negotiate with Acerbus and Del. I can have him caught and brought here. But in order to do so….I need you Sora to tell me about the Zlo that they do not know that you wish to get my help and the help of my family to save. Give me the light you found in him while he is trapped in the darkness." He said gently to them. "Give me the truth of Zlo Crystallinus that only you Princess Soraya know."

Yuuri looked at Juno. "It's okay." She said gently as she looked at her. She looked at the door and knocked.

"Coming." he said as Ceil got up and having finished the drink offered it to Cleo. He walked over to the door and opened it a bit surprised to see both Yuuri and Juno but figured it was important. "Come on in." he said letting them in figuring it was important although Yuuri gave him a curious look.

"Ceil? Um not to….sound funny but what are you exactly??" she asked confused. She knew he wasn't a dragon but he had that horn….

Ceil gave her a confused look and then seemed to follow her gaze and reached up and touched the horn chuckling. "ah yeah you two haven't seen it not many have. I've shown it to Cleo and well she likes me the way I am so." He said glancing back his eyes were slitted like a cats but all Kijin's were it was what enabled them to see in the dark. Then looked at his cousin's. "I'm half Kijin on my mother side. "

Corriander was moving through the halls going to where Alcyone said she would be needed she just had no idea she would be a big help to these two. And that it was easy to do. It would be very easy to have him become druid….she could do it with her magic it was simply elevating him up to the Ancient of Nature Tomoe and having him promise to live as the Druids did….to have him learn and accept all that they were. It wasn't a hard life but a pure one and one that would allow him to stay with Juno and handle his dragon lover much better. She drew closer so Senn may likely be surprised at how quickly she came but Corri had learned how to navigate the castle quickly during her time here.

~*~
Weiss opened her mouth to protest and looked at him before nodding. "Please….I can't have tried to save him just to condemn him…please just make sure….he's alright." She said looking at him. "He's already been hurt by so many in the past made to hurt so many more….."

Levi looked up at Movado. "I can check into things too. I can ask Momma she's in charge of records for Lord Traitorin these days. Filing and keep things straight. She'll have any filed paperwork….I won't ask for a lot of details but only if he's been taken care of…and let her know I'm asking for you. You two have a lot to deal with right now." Levi said offering to help there was the Archive and then there was the Grand Library or the Hall of Records in the castle and her Mom Lilith was in charge of it having moved up the ranks over the years. Levi might not be able to pry but asking for Movado and holding the crystal ready to relay the message would get her a few details one that he was with a priestess who would be looking after him, two he was in the care of the high royals of the Elves and heading towards Ethion and he had sworn to return after. And three….something 'removed' from Meliodas had been sealed and left in the custody of the Archives guardian spirit. They were touch base details and if Movado asked Levi to ask her mom to forward a copy of the records directly to him instead she'd relay that too. "I can go ask momma to even transfer a copy of records to you Prince Movado…I don't mind."

Lyka pouted as he looked at her. "This is the minor stuff you mean it gets worse then this?" He asked mock pouting as he jiggled the restraint that tied him there. But smiled. "Sunny you can come over here and sit and talk. I promise the old myths aren't true…you know the one about sitting on a bed with a girl being bad for the girls health…" He said smiling meaning sitting with him there meaning she got pregnant. The other….things well. "And trust me as much as Hestia there is resting peacefully If I caused you to make any sound of pain not only would I feel guilty the world over….Hesita would make me regret it for the next ten years or so…." he said winking and smiling. But his tone was truthful. Hesita would make him pay for hurting her. "And don't get me started on Balian there….but compared to those two…they make my Captain seem nice and well none of us like upsetting her….I mean the cold shoulder treatment is awful….." He said meaning Safira would not talk to him.
~*~
Pherenice blinked as he answered her looking at him and then back again….at the lovely fruit with the amazing scent. She listened as her ears twitched a couple of times. "A Veluthil?" She asked as she looked at him and then up at it again. "Can I? Its okay to?" she asked him after he had explained it she was so curious about it. "I'd like to try one…." She said looking up it was such a pretty fruit.
~*~
Fii smiled as he 'looked' at her nodding. "Good then it's a plan." He said to her meaning he was looking forward to making that dish together. "We'll have to work on that dish together."

Solan smiled and nodded. "it sound's good this morning." He said walking with her. "A nice way to spend some time the first day of our honeymoon together." He looked down at the top of her head. "Mrs Keelin Anasolaia." He said gently looking at her. Making a point of saying it as if to affirm for her it was hers and he was very happy to give it to her. His last name…it was hers now she had a place she belonged. She always had it with him too.

Jarral shifted a bit blinking sleepy eyes. "Wynter is everything okay?" he asked her as she put the vial back in the lovely box it was sent in and the note. He had no idea of course it was an morning after potion or that she may need a nice long warm soak to help with any soreness she felt this morning. He'd almost feel guilty for making her sore like that….but…somehow she'd stop him from feeling that as Millie had explained she would be the next morning but not a bad soreness. It wouldn't be painful….and Wynter would likely realize that herself.

Aster looked over and pulled the fork out of her mouth she looked at Violet. "But….but…it's Shales tail!" She said with a small pout looking up at it again.

Shale smirked as she looked over at Violet then twitched the end of her tail letting it plop over her head to the tip of it touching Violet's forehead. As Shale herself broke apart the muffin eating pieces of it while watching the twins.

Sorei looked at the half eaten plate. Eggs Benedict was good but it was a taste that sometime got to be overwhelming especially if one wasn't used to it. "Wanna try it?" He asked her gently and nodding towards his plate. "You're welcome to Ginny. I don't mind." He said sliding the plate towards her a bit and even offering her the bite of banana's and toast that was on his fork with the syrup. Sorei honestly didn't mind at all, in fact it felt like he got to spoil her a bit which was a nice feeling if she accepted. And a bit of harmless flirting on his part.

Fauve nodded as he spoke and then smiled. "I hear what your saying….I should take her aside and be honest with her." She said as she looked at him. "Let her know what it was like for me….when I realized and let myself fall in love with you. I will. But I will not tell her it's love…no one can truly tell another that they love someone except maybe a strong empathic…. But otherwise. It's the person themselves that need to figure that out….and your right. Ginseng has been through a lot and right now…he's throwing everything that was the center of everything she knew off base." Fauve smiled. "That of course means I'm leaving the twins with you and Sorei for a while and Shale…..she's hasn't been around this morning….I think she…" Fauve looked over and smiled. "You asked her if she'd play with the twins huh? To help them learn how to have fun….play games and the such." She said looking at him Shale had taken really well to the twins besides that too.

~*~
Prim glanced at her holding still so she could work on cutting off the collar. "Yeah. Whenever the twins were napping I could explore….well with my magics and I used Divination a lot while in there. I figured if I was trapped in that castle for a while at least I could decipher the laws of time and nature there and find what was lost….I couldn't explain it then…but I think I realized they would be needed to stop Gracia." She said as she sat there. "Minerva…Gracia in one of the divinations…was cloaked in darkness and had black ears and tails….but not the same as a night foxes. It felt like…" She thought about it. "We're going to need them…."

Pellian pulled the crystal when it chimed so soon hearing Cassius's warning. "Thank's Cassius….and yeah I hear you." he said moving a bit to look out the window then moved to the walls finding the artifacts that had been left here by Zenra gifts that could move from house to house and moving his fingers along them invoking the enchantments one each side of the house that would cover one of the four walls. North, East, South and West…the four cardinal directions. He moved to the dinning room. "Leifon, Pandora….eat what you can. We have trouble coming this way." he said looking at them. "I want you both to have something on your stomachs soon."

Leifon looked up going to stand as Pandora had just set the spot for him. "If you're going to need help."

"No. I have no intention of opening the front door. I've invoked the warding seal that protects this home from outsiders brought it to full force." He said looking at Leifon. "So eat….if I remember right this manor has a passage to the catacombs beneath the city. It may be our only way to escape this in a bit….but for now eat." he said looking at them. "I won't let anything happen to either of you…trust me this is my line of work after all." he said nodding. A guardian a group of warriors who protected not the royals of the house of Arcadia but everyone else. Pellian left them then and went into the basement looking about and looking for the markings that would reveal the secert door. The Delphi's home hide a lot of secrets.

Leifon looked at Pandora and moved to join her at the table. "Just stay with me Pandy no matter what I promise we'll make it through this." he said gently to her and glanced back at the front door it was locked and shut. If he looked at he walls they shimmered with light.

Gracia though moved past the center plaza and headed towards the Delphi home with her entire guard in tow. She was going to Primrose back..the girl was the key to bringing about powerful children to control the sword. And then there was Mallium's reward. "As soon as Primrose is returned to us you can take and have what you like with the younger Delphi. They should never have….betrayed me by taking her. It would have been better to make her return to where she belonged one would have thought they'd have realized that over the years. Primrose belongs to the Arcadiana's. "

She got cold laughter and yes my Queen's from the men who rather enjoyed being her bed fellow. "And find out who it was that got her out of the castle won't you. They will have to be punished."

~*~
Kirie looked at her 'sister' and nodded. "Take care Maize." She said softly as Maize kissed her cheek. "Thank you and of course….if something is wrong with the Sylph…then go…help them. They came for my father. I'm grateful." She said to her as she rested against Eko.

Athrun waited for Maize to say her good byes and then they moved off Nysa catching there gaze and nodding saying go on to them as if she already knew. He took Maize's hand into his own and moved with her to go to the tree. Grateful she could guide him there. The Sylph who came there it seemed would need him soon. And he'd be there for them. It was only right.

Aiyan nodded. "I do….the Queen of the Sylph….she's calling for all of them to come but so soon after a Sending….something isn't right. There's still something off in the air." he looked at her. Then at the marking on the back of her hand reaching out and taking it to run his fingers gently over it. "This appeared….during his song….he was speaking in a language I didn't know…." he said shaking his head the language of the spirits the only way he could sing it was by knowing it from birth…a gift from Tomoe as it was called there was no one who could teach him the old languages of the spirits. "But I could feel his words…as if some part of me knew what he was saying." of course Aiyan, Naiya and Kirie were part winter nymphs which were a spirit race as well just not the same as Maize who was Dryad.

Naria nodded. "You're right even if it's small….it's just the beginning." he said smiling and nodded placing his hand over hers in his hand. "I agree….i would not have remembered this much had I not been here with you. But we should get back to the house soon."

Tasha smiled as she looked at them. "I'll go outside of Archimedes and await Grey Pine." She said to affirm her promise to Lorna. She'd see him crossing the river from here and walk to meet him but here she was far enough in that she would not be a target easily gotten from the sky.

Sable walked over to Bayla and smiled. "Thank you for being here Bayla….I've done a few Sendings but this is the first time….the spirits got angry in the middle of one." She said looking in the direction the boy had gone off with Maize. "But it is the first time I've ever heard that or seen it….the spirit ocean…the current of all spirits surging up and surfacing anywhere…..it appeared as he was singing and then the Sylph…I could see them like reflections in the room…." She said softly and looked about. "Bayla…he was a Bard…..a true bard…." She looked at her love and smiled. "I’m glad I got to hear him sing….and that you where hear with me when he did." She said softly as she had felt Bayla's love and spirit her pressence there…."Because I could feel you so clearly….and your strength…it helped me focus and hold on." she said softly.
~*~
Miharu looked smiled as he thought about it. "Mm if you want…or I could carry you in there and let you sit on the bench while I ran the water for the bath up to you Vespa…but If I'm being honest I love every moment I'm with you." he said warmly to her.

Nyx paused with his pen and smiled as he looked at her. "Tilly that's it for everyone really." he said warmly. "It's true that I want to save her because she's my sister but….I also want to help another here who has time magic that I really don't know much about but because she's important to so many others…I'll devote myself to teaching her too." He said gently. "And it's the reason you help so many young expectant mothers. It's not….ever about doing something for ourselves but for others. For the biggest reward seeing those around us happy because in the end…we all know someone who knows someone else." He smiled. "but it means the world to me you're here helping…and I'm certain it means the world to Nessa too. I'm sure she'd love to get to meet you in person. And to be able to hold her new little granddaughter in her arms and her own daughter one more time."

Nyx looked at her. "it's those things that drive people like us to help those we don't know. When I served Chrona I saved a lot of people….I didn't know them." He thought about it and then sighed as it clicked as he flirted with Tilly he thought he remembered the lovely Bejweled bird of paradise and the irony of it…he had seen her. "Because everyone is interconnected somehow…." He looked at her. "I was the reason….your friend Tae…was able to get away. I stopped that Mad man from doing worse but he got away from me. I'm sure she'll tell anyone she's not sure how she got the village she met you in but I got her there….it was closest to where I rescued her that was safe…." he thought about it. "And Chrona said it would be a good place for her to heal….I think Chrona was meaning you…that she'd meet you there. Its stuff like that…that you and I devote ourselves to helping others but in this case…it’s a bit more personal for us both and there's nothing wrong with that."

“We can…” Torrent said with a nod. “Well, once our Alphas return we can gather the others and head back to the castle. It’ll be good to share the good news.”

“Hmm?” Rocky looked at Kahi when the wolf lifted his shirt a bit, revealing these new markings and explaining what they met. “Oh… I… I honestly don’t know what to say… I mean I know I said I wanted to prove myself to the Mist to show the Mistborn that I was for them too… I didn’t expect this though… to get the same markings and blessing that you do…”

“Well, let’s get going and take care of those traps,” Pat said, taking a few sniffs. “Whoa! My nose is working a lot better all of a sudden! Maybe the Mist was only so limiting because it was poisoned.”

“I’m… I’m fine…” Sally chirped sadly, pausing as she heard a knock at the door. “Hello?”

“Hey, it’s Amanda… Sorry to bother you, but can I come in? I need to talk to Rain.”

“Yes! Yes that’s fine!” Sally said as she wiped her tears and headed to the door.

“I know,” Auel said as he kissed Ari's forehead, “But think of it this way: if something bad happened to your dad we’d get new memories.”

After a few minutes, Archer slowly stirred, moving to sit up as he rubbed his eyes and looked at Aura. “Hey…” he said with a bit of a yawn.

“Well how do you think I know?” Dia retorted. She then turned to Silvi interacting with the nearby Gatans. Dia herself tried and failed to adopt Mira, which ended up being for the best since Yuna came into the picture some time later. Silvi and Spartan would be good parents for the sisters, she could tell.

Ex kinda kept to himself for the moment. Though he was warming up to being around more people, years of isolation kept him from being the most social. He was content seeing everyone in good spirits… seeing his family in good spirits.

"Well… I was gonna go and take Yuna to get some lunch after this. Why don’t you come with us and we can catch up?! Perry's still working out with Papa, so I don’t think he’ll miss me much!”

"After all the moaning? Yes, we cuddle,” Faux mused, wrapping his arm around Kira’s waist and pulling her close.

Saiken said nothing, simply pulling out the wooden sword he was using, slashing at Perry while his Tails whipped around in various directions, all trying to trip him up.

Magnus continued to kiss Lyla’s neck for a bit before moving down along her shoulder, his free hand moving to remove her shirt and feel her soft skin.

“I can come back here later,” Parack said with a nod. “I’m looking forward to this, Julep. Truly…” After a brief moment, he took Julep's hand, kissing it before turning to leave. “Rest well, Julep.”

“I’m sure we will,” Rev said, “And hopefully this will clear away that fog of uncertainty about the merger as well.” He wrapped an arm around his little wife, holding her close.

"Miiiiiinnnnaaaaaa…” Chrissy whined with a blush.

“Seems like you’ve been caught, Chrissy,” Hunter mused, “But yeah, Pat always worried about others, which was why the fact he was used to track down runaways was beyond cruel.”

“Al…right… if you’re… really not enjoying this… I’ll stop. Deal?” Prowl asked between whines and moans of his own, his thrusting becoming more steady.

“We can stay here. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t enjoying the view,” Saber said, clearly talking about Kia and her night shirt. He was a rabbit in the middle of Spring Fever, after all!

Yuna smiled. “Miki,“ she repeated when Mikleia gave her name. “I’m Yuna’Lari… but everyone just calls me Yuna,“ she said before the kitten moved up and hugged Miki. Yuna was a sweet girl, and she didn’t shy away from making friends here. That was in part because of how comfortable Altair made her feel in the castle from the beginning. She then pulled back and smiled again, her tail swishing languidly behind her in that happy, feline manner. “Nice to meet you too,“ she said back.

Sarah just watched as Miki had her first interaction with someone her own age. She was relieved that it was someone like Yuna, who was just as innocent as Miki. And a friendly little Fine Fur at that, which got her into some awkward situations before, but she had Altair… who was always watching out for Yuna and coming to her rescue when the kitten got into a bad situation or something upset her.

Mira’s ears twitched a bit as Silvi explained La’shire a bit more than Mira had ever understood before. The spirit was always listening, always attentive and present to help… but that Mira and Koran weren’t difficult to look after. She smiled, pretty sure that was a good thing, though La’shire clearly didn’t mind the ones that needed more of her attention. She didn’t even seem to be spread thin with so many in the castle, because she was anywhere and everywhere at once. She was the castle. Mira looked around a bit and smiled. “Thank you, La’shire,” she said, wanting to express it.

~*~

Soraya took a breath and her wings fell a bit when Averie said he was disappointed… and then clarified that he was disappointed they wouldn’t consider him to be more open-minded, considering his rather mixed heritage. She hadn’t really thought of that, but he didn’t seem to be upset with them. It was rather his way of letting them know he would be willing to help them, because he ‘was’ open-minded. She looked at Averie and just held onto Safira’s hand when her sister placed it on her arm. She hadn’t realized how much she needed the support in this, but it seemed she was very grateful right now to have found a long-lost big sister to lean on in this emotional request.

She nodded a bit and took a breath before she began to explain to Averie just what it was about Zlo… that showed her he was indeed redeemable… When she’d first met him, she’d been a bit lost and misguided herself, trying to find her own place outside of her home… and that there came a point when she simply couldn’t do it anymore… and while she loved Zlo, she needed to follow her father home after the battle with Severin. And that Zlo had chosen to abandon Chaos and follow her there. He valiantly tried to prove himself to her father, who essentially demanded Zlo leave Aer’Oro, which he did with the promise to Soraya that he would find a way to prove his changed nature to her father… but he’d lost contact quickly. She knew it had to be something bad… and she was right. Chaos had corrupted Zlo, but… not entirely. She explained how Zlo could have killed her in the Low woods outside Unkindness, but he didn’t. He even tried to stop Mace’s attack on her. She didn’t know what happened after that in the camp… unaware Zlo had indeed come to remember her and was struck down again by Chaos to try to wipe her from his memory again, but without complete success. Zlo’s love was a stronger force than even Chaos’ influence. And that meant that there was a light in Zlo that made him redeemable. If it was just because he fell in love, it was something to grow on. And Averie happened to have a new friend in the castle whose speciality was in drawing forth the light in those who were ensconced in darkness, Ivy. And he also now had a Memoria with a gift to enhance her magics… and a Paladin who could help heal the soul. “All I can say in the end is that I love him enough to do anything to get him back, to save him. I’ll stay and do anything I can… and if you’re willing to help me do that… I’m all the more grateful.”

Cleo took the drink from Ceil as she was still in bed. He wanted to keep her comfy until he could get the elixir in her and let it start to help soothe the hyper-sensitive ermine. It was to be expected considering the difference in their size and the fact they’d done it more than once last night. But Ceil had also ensured she was atleast dressed in a nightshirt for when the person came with the food, and now it was also convenient because he was inviting Yuuri and Juno inside. Cleo drank the drink, scrunching her nose up a bit and licking her lips in between sips, as though she wasn’t sure if she liked it or not, but it clearly wasn’t so bad, because she was still drinking it.

Juno came inside with Yuuri and looked over to see Cleo in bed still, turning a bit to look at Ceil as he explained he was half Kijin. She felt like maybe they were interrupting after all, but then again, Cleo was just having breakfast in bed. She was so small, and to know she was Ceil’s mate… it seemed almost impossible to imagine how that worked. “Kijin? I didn’t know they were actually around anymore,“ she admitted. “Leave it to Uncle Damienthros to make that happen,“ she said, shaking her head, knowing he slept with different Mystrians, some against their will, like Simon’s mother, to ensure he got children who looked Human, but would have enhanced abilities. Those like Mageda were by no means against their will, in fact, Damienthros was always rather scared of the woman! There was a scent in the air that Juno couldn’t place… unaware that Ceil hadn’t quite gotten rid of all of the scent from last night’s activities, just a case in point that a powerful Mystrian could mate just fine with a more fragile one. Cleo looked just fine considering, after all.

~*~

Movado nodded to Weiss. “I’ll get you answers, Weiss, but first I want to --“ he paused as Levi piped up. He looked over at the lovebird and smiled, nodding. “That would be very helpful, Levia. Thank you,“ he said. “Send me anything your mother will give you about him,“ he said before looking back to Weiss, “so this one can stop worrying and focus on herself a bit more.“ He held Weiss’ hand, running his thumb over the back of it, his other hand resting on her shoulder and rubbing it gently in a reassuring manner. “We’re just waiting for Opal to tell me that she’s sent ahead everything we’ll need, and then I’ll bring you back to the room,“ he said. He was unaware that he’d be bringing her back to a room full of company, not just to Sally, but to Seda, Rain and now Amanda too. It was not going to be the way he wanted to come to Sally with this situation, with an audience…

Sunny smiled and nodded a little bit when he asked if it could get worse than being tethered to a bed. “Levi can be very creative,“ she said, then paused and blushed when he mentioned that the old myths weren’t true… it wasn’t like she’d get pregnant if she sat on the bed with him. And if he tried anything, upset or hurt her… which he wouldn’t do… Hestia and Balian would be awake and on him before she knew it. But it was the fact he said he’d feel guilty if he caused her any upset or pain that made her actually feel more comfortable. She still seemed a touch hesitant, though, but she slowly moved over to his cot, sitting down on the edge of it, but the girl looked unsure of herself or the situation. This was obviously new. Boys around here sniffed around in all the wrong ways with Sunny, like those that had tried to push their way into Prince Averie and Princess Nikkala’s suite last night thinking she was alone in there babysitting Kiva. Lucky for her, Levia had been there and answered the door and kept the boys out. “So… are they… working on getting you all rooms?” she asked him.

~*~

Orion smiled and nodded. “It’s fine. They grow all over. No one really has any claim to them, except maybe the Royal family, and they declared it open to all of Unkindness a long time ago,“ he said as he moved to carefully twist off one of the fruits, offering it to her. They were like a pearly golden heart-shaped fruit that would taste the subtle sweetness of a plum, the skin a soft and slightly tart flavor.

~*~

Topaz finished the last bite of her pancakes, picking up a couple of the stray berries from her plate to polish them off. Considering how nauseas she’d been when she woke up, she was surprised by her appetite. But it seemed the little joey-kit in her belly was already having that affect on her appetite. They did develop quicker with Roos, so with Fii getting her to the infirmary to confirm her pregnancy and getting her right onto the Nocturna elixirs had already guaranteed the baby was developing healthy and strong, without threat from Topaz’s tribe’s tendency for failed pregnancies. “That was good,“ she said as she set down the silverware and went to move the tray off of her lap.

Keelin’s ears lifted and brushed against Solan’s cheek and neck as she lifted her head and looked at him. She smiled brightly as he said her full name, her full married name, and her tail began wagging, those low, sweeping motions because of the weight and fullness of her tail, and he could no doubt feel it in how her body was almost rocking in his arms, her tail brushing against his legs happily. “Keelin Anasolaia,“ she repeated and blushed. “It sounds… so pretty…“ she said. And it clearly meant more to her than just being pretty…. And he knew it. Keelin hugged him a bit more and nuzzled into Solan some as they got closer to their room, which was no doubt decked out properly for honeymooners by a giddy La’Shire.

Wynter laid next to Jarral and pulled one of the big fluffy pillows under her head, sinking into it a bit. She watched him quietly and smiled as he blinked a few times, trying to rouse himself, his first question being one of concern for her, asking if everything was okay. “Mmmhmm… kinda tired today,“ she said softly. And it was true. Her body felt tired, but it felt good… if just sore, or rather… sensitive. “I feel a little… strange…“ she added, unsure how else to describe it. She wasn’t in pain per se. She’d been hurt before… this wasn’t that. But every move she made sent these tingles jolting right through her and she still felt… pressure and some soreness. Her first time had been with a dragon, after all. There were really two ways to help that. One was to make her feel good all over again, which might just leave her more sore and sensitive once she calmed down, or a hot soak in a tub with some conveniently left herbal bubble bath that Millie had made sure La’Shire put in their washroom.

Ginseng looked at him when he asked her if she’d want to try his meal. She looked at the offered bite on the fork and then to him again. Her ears did that adorable motion of tipping forwards and falling back a few times, showing she was interested, but shy. “Maybe… just one bite, then,“ she said when he reassured her that it was okay, he didn’t mind. She moved in and seemed to hesitate a bit before she ate the bite off of his fork. It was actually rather cute and flirty having Sorei feeding her a bite of his breakfast. She drew back and chewed slowly, as though determining what she thought of the flavors, unaware she had some syrup on the corner of her mouth. “It’s… it’s good,“ she said, blushing deeply. Why had that given her that funny feeling in her tummy again?

Violet giggled as the tail was now draped over her head as well now. She brought her hand up and lifted the tip of shale’s tail so the fur wasn’t falling into her eyes like more bangs. “Hey,“ she giggled before using her other hand to keep eating. She then watched Sorei feed Ginseng a bite of his food. It looked like he may pull her big sister in closer to share it with him, and something about her eating from his fork made the girl giggle, as though they were leading up to a kiss. But the pup would have to keep hoping. Sorei wasn’t likely to just steel a kiss while he was building this trust with Ginseng. The moment needed to be right, and he chose them quite wisely. He seemed the master of steeling kissed from the painted princess.

Maks had taken a few more bites of breakfast as Fauve talked. He took a sip of his drink and then smiled, chuckling a bit as he set the glass down. “You make it sound like Sorei or I would mind watching the twins while you take Ginseng off for some sisterly bonding,“ he mused. “I can promise you, neither of us mind that.“ Then he grinned a bit with that mischievous glint in his eyes at her mention of Shale. He nodded a bit. “Guilty. I did ask her to help them… Who better to teach children to be children than an imp?“ he asked. “But you know… she was so keen on it. Shale told me once that she’d had many children of her own in the past… so I think she already had a huge soft spot for the twins,“ he noted. “So maybe it’ll work out that she’ll play a game of hide and go seek with the twins and I might have a chance to figure out Sorei’s game plan a bit more. The one thing that worries me is… the closer she lets him get, the harder it’ll be for him to control his body’s reactions to her. They’re natural. When you’re in love with someone… You and I both know that,” he said. In fact, it’d been them struggling not to overstep with each other when they were craving each other that eventually let them just give in to their feelings. It wasn’t necessarily the way he’d have wanted it to happen, but her heat… had triggered his own… and the only girl he wanted to be with in that moment was her. Sometimes those urges were very revealing.

Ginseng hadn’t gone into her first heat just yet, usually by their seventeenth year, which Ginseng was closing in on. But Sorei was a couple of years older and males tended to start by fourteen… and he was at least eighteen. He’d obviously been through enough of them to have some pretty solid control and restraint over his body… but… he’d also never met a girl he was in love with before. It was bound to catch up to him eventually, especially in the middle of Spring, when the urge to merge was the most intense. Maks was twenty-one and he’d had eight years of training his body not to react to those urges, not until he’d proven himself a skilled enough warrior not to leave a mate and pups abandoned because he’d died in some mission. And he’d held out for a fairly long time against Fauve’s pheromones, which always seemed to be in full swing from the moment he’d first rescued her to the moment they finally fell into bed together. Actually, she was the only one to make him waver… and it was one of those difficult days when Shale had… helped… waking him up to his first ever release with assistance from a pretty girl. He was sure that when sorei started to feel those urges, it would frustrate him, like it had Maksim… and it would help to talk to him about it before he and Ginseng began to get close enough for it to become an issue for him… It was just as important for him to know it was normal and expected, and that even if he felt like he might do something brash out of need… that his heart would always overrule his body, and he shouldn’t be afraid of hurting Ginseng.

~*~

“You would know. You were closest to her in there. If I’ve learned one thing, it’s that no matter how good the front someone puts up, their true nature slips through. You couldn’t have missed it with her if you tried. That’s how you knew she’d be trouble one day. She’s been trouble for a long time. That’s why Mom and Dad were there at the Forum on the day of the Mage Siege,“ she said. “They were trying to raise a rebellion. They’d been brewing it up quietly, and it’s not even like they wanted to lead, they just wanted their corrupt rule to end… They weren’t even the ones to defy the pact between the Arcadianas, Delphi and Mystictears over who would hold the throne, but they were the ones plotting to deceive the people and manipulate the pact and use innocent people as pawns in the process of keeping themselves the sitting family,“ she said, shaking her head. If Gracia and the king (I keep forgetting his name) had failed to conceive children, Minerva would have been the next in line to rule, according to the original pact. Finally the collar came free, looking like nothing more that a piece of harmless fabric in Min’s hand now. “I’m so sorry they used you like that, Primrose… My parents were just… disgusted when you were sold off like that. Seems even the Advisors could be led astray,“ she said, since the Mystictear family had always been the mediator between the two ruling families… but Prim and Pell’s parents had strayed, unlike their ancestors or their children. “Whatever Gracia is… we won’t let her win. This threat isn’t going to come from outside Arcadiana… it’s already here.” Her hears tipped forwards as she heard a bit of ruckus outside the secret study, and then she could feel it, the vibrations of powerful magic in the air. “The protections of Zenra have been awakened…” she said.

Cassius knew it was only a matter of time before Gracia’s guards determined just how many in Arcadia had woken thus far… and figured out that he was the odd man out. He was responsible for stealing away with Primrose from the castle and delivering her to her brother and the Delphi girls. He wanted to go back, to help Pellian and Leifon, though Minerva was just as capable a fighter… her parents had made sure she could at least defend herself… if just mostly with magics. Even Pandora had been in training for her magic use, though her greater talent was evasion and her overall courage for her age, like how she’d managed to keep her calm in Gracia’s solar until the opportune moment to escape… by climbing down the weak vines lining the wall of a massive tower. Cass knew that finding and bringing back at least one of the twins, the one who had the Sword of Ages, was going to be the only real way to protect them in the end. He needed to trust in Pellian’s word that he’d keep them all safe, and do his part… escaping Arcadia and finding Kiten Vaughn Arcadiana.

Pandora looked at Leifon when Pell came in and told them to eat what they could, they would need it, because they’d either be defending or escaping the home soon. She couldn’t imagine anywhere in Arcadia that would be safer for them than here, though. She wasn’t sure if she could eat knowing Gracia was closing in on them, but Leifon’s reassurances helped some. She nodded a bit and moved to pick up her fork, moving to cut back into the pancakes, but it was clear that she was only eating out of necessity now… She’d eaten some before everyone arrived, at least, which meant she didn’t need much now. She didn’t know, though, that Mallium was with Gracia, and that the queen had already promised her to him as a reward… while her big sister was more likely to simply be executed, to alleviate any competition for Gracia’s throne.

The queen would likely kill off the twins too if she could, were they to return, because she would have no control over them… She desired a new heir for the throne, one she could raise as her little puppet. And Kiten would certainly not be that. Furthermore, he was marrying a Blue Nocturne Roo, not even a fox… and while her kind had some unexplored abilities, which allowed Kiten to have sight with her… something maybe Pellian and Primrose could help explain why Topaz made that possible… she still was not a fox. And then were Gracia to learn she was pregnant with a new heir to the Arcadian throne… she was liable to target Topaz too, but what she didn’t know was that the roo was more than capable of knocking around any Queen’s Guard, but with a baby on board, fighting carried risks to her that one would hope the Nocturna would protect her from, even in a fight.

~*~

Maize nodded before she left with Athrun, her hand in his. She could feel in him this sense of urgency, like they needed to get to this tree and quickly. The Sylph were already gathering to it. “It’s in the forests near home,“ she said to him, looking up the path from which they’d come earlier. She didn’t know if they’d get there fast enough, though… and Ribbon was staying in town to bring Zai and Aiyan home, as promised. But odds were that the Warrow had more than enough mixed heritage to permit him to be able to get them there quicker than Maize could travel. She was a forest nymph, a Dryad, and that meant while she could run, she didn’t have the same speed as others. She could, however, move through the trees. Literally, using them like little portals, but she wasn’t sure if Athrun, being only a small part Dryad, could follow that way.

Eko just held Kirie as she rested there with him, rubbing her back. He was in no rush to get her to move or leave. She needed a little time to let this all sink in, to absorb the warmth of the light that Leon had just left in… to know that he was somewhere light and welcoming with her uncle, one of his best friends in life. And perhaps to have some time with her mother that she couldn’t have much of the other night, because Nysa was still far too weak.

Zai looked down as Aiyan caressed the mark now on her soft skin. “I don’t understand… They spoke to me,“ she said, meaning the Sylph. “I saw them so clearly. They said I’d started the Sending,“ she said. “But I don’t understand how…“ She’d touched Leon and then he’d become light, magic, spirit… no longer contained in a body, but free to be transported in his full essence to the Vale. She’d been to Sendings before… and never had she been compelled to do that… to approach during the ceremonial words… nor had she ever caused something like that to happen before. Unaware that Athrun’s song had awoken a sleeping heritage… and perhaps not the only one. One her father would need to explain soon enough. “Why do I hear the bells, aiyan?”

Lorna nodded a bit when Naria said that they should get back to the house soon… There was a part of her that just wanted to stay out and see all of Ethion in the sunlight with her newly restored vision, but… that would have to wait until after the Summit was over. The threat was too great with so many gathered in Ethion, and she was a target for Silvantis. The whole point of her not going to the Summit was so she would remain somewhere safe with Naria’Jean until it had ended. She then looked to Tasha when she said she’d go await Grey Pine. She stood up and hugged Tasha, pulling back and smiling. “Thank you for going,“ she said, knowing she’d more or less insisted on it, but Lorna felt better knowing Tasha would stay close to Pine. “Be safe,“ she said before moving over to Nysa and taking her hands, smiling. “Welcome home, Nysa. Your being here is very important to many, not just those we can see,“ she said, clearly meaning she would play a part in what happens with Nydia’s lingering spirit. She then let go and nodded to Naria. She was ready to head back.

Bayla stood up as Sable came over to her. She smiled and blushed a bit when Sable said that it was Bayla’s presence that helped her focus through that hurdle in the Sending that they’d encountered with the sylph. She put her hand into Sable’s. “I’m glad I could be here for you, then,“ she said. But then she heard Tasha mention Gray Pine… her father. She looked over and then back to Sable. “We need to go meet my father… we told him we would,“ she said… to ensure he was permitted safely across the bridge, and Tasha couldn’t go all the way to the river… out of her promise to Lorna that she would remain safe for the Summit.

~*~

Vespa smiled, finally with that brightness to it that was missing when she wasn’t feeling well and was recovering from the purging of the dark blood of her mother in her. It was a good sign she was indeed on the mend. She nodded a bit and moved to hug Miharu, moving onto his lap and curling up there as though a silent answer that she would go with him. “I love every moment with you too, Haru.“

Tilly felt so weak inside when Nyx was looking at her like that, smiling like that, speaking in those tones that spoke of experience and reassurance. She smiled and nodded a bit, blushing some when he mentioned that this time it just happened to be a bit more personal for them. Then she paused as something he said came back into her mind. “Wait… you… you saved Taevasina? Brought her to me?” she asked. Tae taking refuge in her home, Chatilly helping her heal, it was how they’d become such close friends, considering each other sisters. It was always a running joke that, despite being different breeds of Avion, their colorings were so similar. She just had no idea… he and Drachrona had guided that a bit… although it seemed that it’d only just come back to Nyx where he’d seen Tae before. Tilly moved forward out of her seat and kissed Nyx’s cheek. She wasn’t bold enough to kiss him the way he was hoping to kiss her, but maybe on their date… a proper kiss would happen. She sat back into her chair, blushing deeply and picking up her pencil to go back to translations, trying to focus on them instead of the fact she’d just done that.

“Very likely. It was hard to navigate in it with it so gray and sick,” Timber agreed with Pat. At least it was reassuring that his nose would work to its full ability now, and he’d be able to pick up on any other scents in the Mist with them now. They approached the final trap that was only a few feet off, just where Raphtalia said it would be.

Roan moved to secure the trap, already in a groove of doing this with her, letting her disarm this one. But as he held it fast, he looked at her confused and then over at Timber when she mentioned that she’d broken a promise to their Alpha and wouldn’t break the other, explaining to them how she’d been given permission to reside in the Mist, but only if she never entered the village and never interacted with any of them, didn’t let anyone know she was there. “Wait… Finbar?” he said.

Timber gestured for Roan to stop. “You are aware that a few months back… someone came through the Mist that shouldn’t have, causing many deaths in Far Mist… and that the rest of the pack abandoned the village. You must have noticed that the Sentinels were no longer patrolling the Mist on their usual schedules… In the attack, Alpha Finbar was lost. His grandson, Kahi, became the Alpha of the Mist on that day,” he said, giving Kahi his proper title. There were now two alphas, and so it was easy to identify Kahi as the one who was one with the Mist. “Kahi and Rocky are the Alphas you will meet.”

“They’re both very open Alphas,” Roan said in reassurance to her. Whatever caused Finbar to deny her entry, they were his reasons. Kahi would no doubt speak with the Mist to understand what his grandfather couldn’t.

~*~

Snow nodded and smiled. “We’ve been gone too long as it is,” she said. “I know Rain will be worrying. It’ll do everyone in Horizon good to see us all come back safely, and with the good news about the Mist… and that we’ll have a home for us all to go back to when things have settled across D’joran,” she said optimistically.

Kahi smiled and shook his head as he let go of Rocky’s shirt and moved his hand to his shoulder. “You shouldn’t expect these things. They come when you earn them,” he said. “You helped me, you helped the Mist… and you wouldn’t give up… that makes you an Alpha. You may not be… Mist born or have it in your blood like I do, but it sees you as an Alpha of this place now too. It’s what we wanted…” he said, then sighed. “Let’s… let’s get out of here, huh?” he said with a smile as he slowly shifted to start to get up. He was still recovering from his weakened state and then giving all he had left to the Mist… but it was slowly giving back to him now… and he was eager to regroup with the others… and head home to his wife and pup, as he was sure everyone else was too.

Seda just continued to rub Sally‘s back and then hugged the dove to further comfort her, even as she invited Amanda in.

Rain looked at the door curiously and got up to go over and open it for Amanda when Sally gave the okay. “Manny? What… what are you doing here?” she asked. “Did you… hear something?” She wasn‘t sure why Amanda had tracked her down to Sally‘s room, but she‘d said she needed to talk to her and Rain just wasn‘t sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing…

Ari just looked at Auel for a few moments and shook her head. “Well, that’s a scary thought,” she admitted, “but… you are right,” she agreed. She sighed a bit and just moved to hug Auel and close her eyes as she snuggled into his arms, finding such comfort there. “What would I do without you, Auel?”

Aura smiled. “Hey yourself,” she said. “Have a good dream?” she asked, and odds were it wouldn’t take him long to figure out he was pitching an impressive tent in the sheets. “How are you feeling? Do you need anything?” she asked, reaching over to touch his shoulder, moving her hand to his back and over his skin soothingly, her touch still no doubt cooler to him and probably feeling good.

Spartan just laughed goodnaturedly at Dia’s retort. While he and Silvi were figuring out their feelings, he and Dia had gotten to know each other, developing a sort of brother/sister relationship between them. Dia had called it before Spartan even realized his feelings for Silvi, and then when La’Shire intervened to make sure they didn’t miss their chance… well, Spartan wasn’t quite ready to tell Dia that she’d been right all a long about him and silvi being far more than friends. He watched the was Mira and Tera were interacting, and while he could see why Dia wanted to adopt her… because the girls seemed so much like sisters to each other… he was glad that Mira and Yuna were getting the chance to be adopted together. “Looks like we might be in-laws all over again one day…” he said. Ex and Seda were married, and one day it appeared Yuna and Altair would be as well, the way those two had already exchanged promise rings.

Mira smield brightly at Tera and nodded when she mentioned she was taking Yuna to lunch and asked Mira to join them. “That sounds fun. Definitely, as long as Koran doesn’t mind,“ she said. “And then I can tell you about his idea that we should all take dance lessons together in the castle,“ she said, pausing a moment. “Guess I just… told you, huh?“ She looked over at Ex, who was standing off with his little brother. “Is Ex okay?“ she asked curiously.

Kira laughed a bit as Faux pulled her close and made his teasing musings. “Why do I feel like we‘d be better off just going back to the room and ordering there?” she asked with a playful smirk. “In fact… I think it‘d definitely be a better idea… all this talk about moaning and ‘cuddling‘.”

“Whoa! Gah!“ Perry was having a heck of a time avoiding Saiken’s tails, and then there was the wooden sword in play now. Perry was good at evading, but he knew that he needed to disarm Saiken to really get the upper hand… but they’d tried a similar exercise before… and it hadn’t ended in Perry’s favor. But the leopard hoped that maybe he’d learned enough between then and now to pull it off. He just needed to do more than evade, he needed to advance. He dodged Saiken’s tails again before his own long tail, which had some real weight to it when it was swung at someone, whipped around to smack Saiken in the back and try to send him in a direction that might give Perry a chance to disarm him.

Lyla opened her eyes and shivered, blushing deeply as she felt the fabric of her shirt move against her skin and then before her mind could catch up, it was off of her and she could feel his hand gliding over her skin. Her breath caught and she blushed all the more. “Mm.. Magnus… is… is this okay?“ she asked shyly. Even with Chaos, they‘d never been in a public place where someone could come across them. They weren’t exactly somewhere private, although no one had come up to this garden all morning… It was hard to focus on her own nerves when his touch and his kisses felt that good, and his scent… everything about Magnus really. She had been so timid to explore further with him and yet… it seemed to be moving that way naturally with them. The love was there, so there was no reason for her to be shy about it, but whether this was going to just be them exploring each other or… maybe even become them finally making love… she was timid about being caught. But where Chaos made her feel violated many times over, with Magnus… she did feel safe and warm and loved. She knew that wouldn’t change regardless of where they were. He’d make sure she felt safe. She trusted him that way. And there was something about the premise of having her whole body bathed in sunshine after living her whole life in the caves that did feel exciting. And just the attentions he’d given her so far had been enough to stiffen her nipples and make her wet enough to give him her scent, letting him know that it wasn’t that she didn’t want this with him… it was more… just her being shy about being caught their first time. She wanted to know it’d just be them, just him.

Julep smiled and blushed deeply as he expressed how much he was looking forward to this… whether it was their first official date or the fact they would be dating in general… it didn’t seem to matter. His eagerness and happiness over it made her tummy get all fluttery and her heart race. “Me too,” she said shyly as he kissed her hand and then he was walking away. She bit her lip lightly and smiled, turning to go into her room and closing the door. “… did that just happen?” She looked over at the wall where he’d hung the tapestry up that he’d given her, bringing her hands up to her face to feel the heat in her cheeks. She’d never stop blushing at this rate. “Right… shower…” She moved off to the washroom to get cleaned up. Once comfy and clean, she’d curl up for a nice nap… if she could sleep with all of the anticipation of when he’d come back around for their lunch date.

“I hope so,” Pepper agreed, sighing softly as Rev put his arm around her to hold her close. She closed her eyes and hugged his waist as she snuggled up. “Mmmm… are we allowed to take a nap when we’re babysitting?” she asked. After all, she was hadn’t gotten much sleep the night before! But for the best of reasons, namely the wolf beside her.

Mina smiled and giggled a bit at Chrissy’s light whining. She then looked over at Hunter when he said that about Pat. “I never knew that. They made Pat do that?” she asked, looking at Chrissy.

Even Sun looked at Hunter curiously. “He… never really talks about it,” she said. Pat talked mostly about what he did when the 106th was free, but he never touched on what he was made to do when the pack was under Human control… and Sun never pushed, because she understood what that was like.

Ruby gave Hunter a small glance as though saying ‘maybe he didn‘t want her to know about that.’ It wasn‘t like Pat had anything to be ashamed of. He was just doing what he was told in order to survive. If he hadn‘t, there would be no Sun and Pat here together with a cute little pup on the way.

Gabby whined and gripped the pillow beside her, moaning into it and just holding to it as there was no way to hold to Prowl in the position he had them in. She panted a bit and felt herself somehow tensing up even more, which she didn‘t think was possible, but Prowl was thrusting steadily into her again and it was impossible not to respond. It felt good and he knew it. And she couldn‘t even manage to verbalize a retort to his comments, because he already had his fiance in moans, working towards another of those cute howls.

Kia moved inside with him and then paused and looked down at what she was wearing before looking back over at him and blushing a bit. “Saber…” she said with a shy whine, but she was smiling, showing she certainly didn‘t mind her rabbit boyfriend‘s flirting. “We‘ll stay in then,” she said before moving over to pick up the tablet from by the bed, moving to sit on the bed. “So what do you feel like eating?” she asked as she started to scroll through and see if the kitchen had any special items on for breakfast this morning, like with the elvish crepes the other day.

Mikleia smiled and hugged Yuna back as she was hugged. It felt warm and nice and it certainly made the small dragoness happy. "Yuna." She said and smiled nodding. She glanced about before looking back to Yuna. "There so many people here…." She said in wonder and looked at the kitten. "Are they all family? Who was that…you came here with Yuna?" she asked curious.

Slivi could not help but smile as she watched them all interact no one thinking anything of the stuffed animal that Miki was carrying. It was one of those things that made her so happy to be part of this family the warmth and accepting nature of them all. And Yuna was being that adorable kitten moving over to talk with Miki who was showing a bit of shyness and yet being open enough to want to meet them all. But as Mira thanked La'shire Slilvi could not help but smile as the lights in the wall gathered and danced swirling about this way and that. A clear happiness in the colors and movements obviously liking the thank you she got from Mira. "She said you're welcome Mira….and the way the lights are dancing is her happiness to hear you thanking her."

~*~
Averie listened as she spoke. Telling him about a man that no one in the Unkindness knew about but to Averie hearing it was not all that unusual. Love was perhaps the most powerful force in the world. It could move Kings to protect there people, it could move a tyrant falling in love with the right person to change to keep them. To earn it back. It moved the world and kept it going. So to him love was a very powerful force…perhaps even more powerful then all of the ancients put together because love affected them as well. Averie listened and nodded. "I'll speak with Lord Acerbus and Lady Del." he said in answer to Her. "Love is perhaps the most powerful force out there. And the fact he was more then willing to change and become a better man to stay at your side Is enough. I've seen what love can do…the whole world has there's proof enough in that in my father." he said looking at her. "I will speak to them. You words now will be part of that argument the other…is that by allowing us to detain him here and try to reach him, they no longer have to worry about him doing anything around the Unkindness. Which is a truth while Chaos controls him he will do things he no longer wishes to do." Averie looked at them. "Also We have a priestess who can grasp that light in him and make it strong enough to burn out Chaos's darkness. We have a Memoria who can help him remember what Chaos would have him forget." Averie could not say more because he didn't know the full power she had at her fingertips. "And A Paladin who has the power to heal the soul itself….and we've already seen a small tip of the magic the Paladin has there…." he said looking at them.

"So yes Sora we will help you. You have my word I will do all in my power to help you save him." Averie said looking at the girls.

Ceil nodded. "yes he was determined to have 'strong' children' that is certain." he said shaking his head. "Although I doubt he could force my mother…" He said shaking his head. He looked at them come have a seat." He gestured to the table and glanced back at Cleo smiling gently to her. "After breakfast Cleo how about a bath and then we'll figure out which garden to see?" He said to her letting her know his plans to go out with her today had not changed and also to let his cousin's know without saying it that they weren't interrupting something more personal.
~*~

Levi nodded. "Then I'll be certain to swing by Mom's office in the Grand Library and get you that information." She said glad that her offer to help would allow him to focus on Weiss more.

"But…I….I've already been too selfish…" Weiss said looking up at him. She couldn't just focus on herself there were so many that needed help out there….and she was causing problems for Movado….it was due to her own selfishness that she could not keep quiet and the seal was broken….and now….now Movado was in this awkward position. "And due to that…I've caused you so much….trouble…." because she could not let go of her love for him….

Opal walked in having put the kit together quickly enough it helped everything was labeled and always In stock. She entered though at Weiss's comment about being selfish….she had knocked lightly and entered but now she stood back it was not her place to argue that one….she wasn't sure what was going on that Weiss thought she was being selfish but…she was certain Movado didn't feel that way.

Lyka nodded. "They are." he said as she asked him if they were working on getting them rooms. "We're here and recovered and all….but I think they want us to stick around for a bit incase of relapses and those two are still healing." he said shaking his head. "That and our Captain is here with the Princess….so we'll be staying for them as well…." Lyka grinned. "Although as soon as I get a clear pass to explore this castle a bit more…I certainly wouldn't mind the company…." he said looking at Sunny.
~*~
Phereniece looked at him and then accepted the fruit holding it in her hands a moment it was so pretty to look at. And the smell was wonderful. She lifted it up and took a bite smiling as she munched on it. After swallowing she looked up at Orion. "It's soo good…." She said her tail swishing about behind her. She took another bite closing her eyes and a deep heavy purr rumbling up….she couldn't stop it…she had done it last night too looking at the stars in the sky. With him he seemed to get her to do that a lot more then she was used to….Orion got her to purr without even trying.
~*~
Fii smiled. "I'm glad." he said warmly as he lifted a stray berry of his own and popped it into his mouth then tipped his head. "Are you good or did you need a little more?" he asked her he had a side of bacon and sausage on his tray as well as the pancakes and berries. She knew him well enough to know if he was asking he was offering she was welcome to snitch from his plate if she had a taste for something still.

Solan smiled. "it does." he said in agreement. "And I could not be happier then knowing you have it now." he said meaning his last name that they were married. He nuzzled her back a bit as they drew closer to the room. He had no idea La'shire had gone all out for them on there honeymoon but as they drew closer his nose was already picking up subtle scents through the door, it was pleasant and lovely and he'd be even more surprised to find that she had drawn the bath for them with the water the right temp and had playfully thrown rose petals all over the water's surface. As well as a few lovely floating lilies to add to the allure of the large soaking tub.

Jarral listened to her and as she said tired and strange….he paused. But Millie had told him that those things were normal and that the 'pain' he was worried about would not be there. He laid there with her now and thought about it and then paused looking at Wynter…."I think she mentioned…a couple of ways….for the morning after?" he said thinking about it not sure how to put things with this it was all so terribly new to them. "A soak in the tub with the one of the herbal baths was one…the other…" he paused as it occurred to him and blushed for the lovely lycan before him.

Sorei smiled as she took the offered bite form his fork "I'm glad you like it…did you want a bit more? Oh…wait a sec…" he said as after she took the offered bite, but as she had a bit of syrup next to the corner of her mouth he reached out and caught it with his fingertip clearing it off and without thinking about it cleaned of that finger licking it clean. Shale he caught out of the corner of his eye looked highly amused at the moment at them both but looked away.

Aster giggled a bit as Shale was playing with the pups while letting them eat there breakfast just a simple little game she wiggled her tail a bit until she could lightly bop the twins with it. They were adorable and certainly a lot of fun to play with.

Fauve laughed and shook her head. "only because those two can ask some of the most awkward questions. Although you both seem capable of routing them easily enough." Fauve said having paused in eating her own breakfast as she looked at him and smiled. "You're right….if anyone can bring out the innocence in them and the playfulness in them it's her." She said and smiled. "did she….have a bunch of her own it explains why she's already so attached to them…" She said smiling. Shale just adored the twins that was clear to them all.

Fauve didn't realize one of the things that Maks had…that Sorei was likely to be feeling the effects of his own heat eventually it was the time of year and he was quiet taken with Ginseng but he was also a noble wolf and would likely rather go struggle with a cold shower then push his needs onto Ginseng. Anything that happened between them Sorei would be certain it was because it was what she wanted as much as he did. Not because he was suddenly disregarding her feelings all to scratch a hard to reach itch.
~*~
Primrose nodded as she looked at Minerva. "Yeah." She said shaking her head. "near the end before the Mage's came….I had a dream where I was looking at my own reflection but different I can only think that it might have been…her. " Prim said thinking about it. "I've been told by some of the clerics while we were growing up that I looked like Zenra…." She shook her head. "Gracia knew your parents were out to end her rule and she was trying to find evidence that they were plotting against the throne but thankfully they were clever enough to not get caught by her." Prim paused in speaking. "But that dream….she told me to find the lost artifacts that they were in the catacombs and that we would need them….to save Arcadia."

Prim looked down at the fabric sitting in Min's hand looking so…innocent there. "Yeah what was worse was they were my own parents….but if I want to be honest…it was always more welcoming and warm here…then at home. Mom and dad…wanted to be nobles so bad….But that wasn't what Mystictear blood line was even back then. All of history talks of the Delphi and the Arcadiana lines being the ruling families and my family line…being the one who guided them both…." She shook her head. "We have to take back Arcadia Min…..we have to….for the sake of all those out there who are helpless now before her."

Pellian looked about following the hidden markings using what he knew to find it behind a seemingly unmovable shelf. There were no drag lines in the floor to indicate it swinging out but…..he worked with it until it suddenly moved sliding like a hiding door into the wall it seemed to be set into…and there was a door with ancient writing on it…as he worked figuring it out he knew there time was running short…..but…his eyes went wide. It had to do with the Mystictear and Delphi lines….two heirs with magic of there lines had to each place a hand on the door and release there magic there….only then would the entrance to the catacombs open for them….He turned and began to make his way back up without sliding the book shelf back. He needed to get the others now.

Gracia walked up and stopped as soon as they were before the house. She rose her hand and cast a sense magic spell and was met with a really strong barrier. "I see it will not hold forever though…." She said lowly darkly as she looked up and the furies that had ignored Weiss and Movado's party now appeared in the skies above Arcadia. They landed. She looked at them. "Yes I know I owe you're Queen…and the Star of Arcadia is out of the kingdom." She said and then pointed at the house. "break through that barrier and well you can have the girl Minerva…do with her what you like. But I need Primrose and the other girl was promised as a reward for good work to my dear doctor here." She said and glared at the building. "but there should be two males…possibly three in there….do with them what you will…." Like she had for Wrath, Raiser had made Gracia more powerful but more over….Gracia had promised Raiser the Sword of the Ages….for power…..to rule to stand by the king. (don't feel bad I named the man and I forget his name constantly….O.o)

Leif began eating and looked over at Pandora. "it's alright Pandy. Gracia is only doing what we all know Gracia will do….and that is anything dirty and underhanded that she can." He said pausing after taking a few bites. "But because of that….we know to be prepared and we have time…." He said gently to her. Reassuringly. "Besides your sister went to remove that cursed choker from Primrose right? I've heard that those two girls are quiet talented in magic. And you're right up there with your sister in skill and what you can cast." He looked at her. "Have faith, right now it's our best weapon. Faith in each other and Faith in Mother nature that she had not abandoned us."
~*~
Athrun knew he could not call on Ribbon for this one but he gathered Maize into his arms in a princess carry and smiled. "Hang on." he said as he moved suddenly running and leaping jumping off of the grass and gliding through the air. He was heading back towards there home and looked at her. "Tell me were to go love…." he smiled. "One of the perks of having a bit of wild elf in me…I suppose." Once he let go of 'laws' the wild magics that belonged to those elves different then what Solan and Jarral used allowed them to do the most interesting of things while moving. That and Furies were not slow creatures either.

Kirie was just grateful to be able to rest in Eko's arms like she was and looked over as her mother was there greeting all those who came again. Most likely to give thanks for there coming.

Aiyan looked at her. "I think it might have something to do with the race your mom was." he said thinking about it. "All I get from Ruze is that we need to speak to your dad. That he has the answers." He said reassuringly and smiled. "And I'll be there with you every step of the way Zai I promise." He paused though when she asked about the bells and looked out the door. "The bells call the Sylph I know why I hear them…it has to do with the roses I carry and being connected to Ruze….but…" he looked at her. "Perhaps you have a bit of Sylph in you too? I mean it looks like it woke when he was singing and you said….that the Sylph who spoke to you said you started the sending…."

Tasha nodded. "Of course." She said warmly to her best friend and then looked at Naria. "I'm leaving her in your care keep her safe."

Naria smiled. "You need not ask me that…it's a given." he said and then glanced at Nysa and could sense Nydia and suddenly understood what Lorna was saying.

Nysa smiled and gently clasped Lorna's hands in return. "Thank you for the welcome Lorna." She said softly. "And thank you…" She said and glanced over her shoulder to where Nydia was. She looked back. "I'm glad…my return is able to help."

Sable nodded. "We should." She said in agreement it was over now. "Don't worry the baskets will get to them all and they'll know who they were from." She said smiling. "And trust me they will be touched by it." She said as she linked hands with Bayla. "Lets go meet up with your dad."

~*~
Haru smiled as she said that and moved to wrap his arms around her as she snuggled into his lap. After a moment he nodded and lifted her up into his arms. "Then lets go draw that bath." he said as he carried her easily into the bathroom and sat down on the edge of the tub with Vespa in his arms. He knew his lovely mate well enough to know she'd be just as comfortable there in his arms and often preferred it but that was fine with him because he loved holding her like this.

Nyx smiled as she kissed his cheek bringing his fingers up to touch the place she kissed and closed his eyes. That was a thank you he'd never forget. It was apparently something that meant a lot to her but he had no idea how close those two had come to be. That his rescuing Tae had more or less given the girls each other as best friends and sisters. But Chrona would tell him all things in life were connected and this was a prime example it seemed. "Yeah I'm happy she found a friend like you Tilly." He said warmly as he looked back at the notes he would not push it faster then she was ready for. But he would be certain to ask her on a date….there was just no way he wouldn't.

Raphtalia looked up at them both as she knelt down to begin getting this trap and listened her ears twitching as she knelt there. "I'm aware that something or someone that upset the mist…had come through. That was a day that the mist would not let me leave the cave….after the mist and the village became barren of anyone but the Spirit and myself." She said as she knelt there. "But even….if Alpha Finbar is no longer among us…his rules still are. None but Alpha now can change those rules…" She said looking at the knife. "I will not enter…the village I can not." She looked up at them she had broken one rule….she couldn't break the other. Loosing any place to call home because she disobeyed was not something she wanted. "I'm sorry…"

Koran took the opportunity to remove his tool-belt and rest it on the toolbox feeling mighty sheepish being so prepared when there was no obvious need to be, he should have figured something was up when no one else had any tools on them! Still with a light sigh he spoke up "La'Shire can you please return all of my tools for me?.." he paused before following up on Mira's thanks "Also thanks for always helping when needed." he thanked the spirit earnestly as he and Mira really didn't have want for anything thanks to the spirit's aid keepin their room tidy and the such!

Turning he idly gazed towards the path to dragon mountain "I won't deny I'm more than a little eager to see the brimstone forge.." he mused with a grin finally getting back to what Traitorn had said about the ore and the forge and how someone would show him how it works.

Drak smiled warmly as he watched Miki make her first new friend, more importantly a friend who was around her age, he was sure this would be great for the little dragon princess, as a matter of fact it did leave him with a bit of nostalgia as it kinda reminded him of Silvi befriending Nessa, this was nothing but a good thing for his new daughter. He turned his gaze back up to Silvi with a kindly smile "Well I don't think you have to worry bout me changing after all this time, I mean I'm not the one who needs his enchanted weapon modified cause I changed.." he teased referring to Silvi and Traitorn both needing to rework their weapons for that very reason "I'll always be who I am and someone you can rely on till the end of days." He spoke with that warm fatherly tone he's always used for Sivie since she was young.

He looked past to Koran catching his son's attention "You won't be dissapointed when you get down to that forge, if anything I worry we'll have to drag you outta there kicking and screaming." he teased his drachen son with a chuckle.

"If its a big of deal as you guys make it out to be..that might very well be the case, no smith worth their salt would pass up an opportunity to work with a new or special forge." Koran retorted honestly with a shrug of those broad shoulders.